This is a modern-English version of East of the Sun and West of the Moon: Old Tales from the North, originally written by Asbjørnsen, Peter Christen, Moe, Jørgen Engebretsen. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


Illustrations in this book may be viewed full-size by clicking on them.

Illustrations in this book can be viewed in full size by clicking on them.


Book Cover


He too saw the image in the water; but he looked up at once, and became aware of the lovely Lassie who sate there up in the tree. Page 70

He also saw the reflection in the water; but he looked up immediately and noticed the beautiful girl sitting up in the tree. Page 70


1

EAST OF THE SUN AND
WEST OF THE MOON

OLD TALES FROM THE NORTH

Northern Folktales

ILLUSTRATED BY KAY NIELSEN

Illustrated by Kay Nielsen


NEW YORK
GEORGE H DORAN COMPANY

NEW YORK
GEORGE H DORAN COMPANY



2

PREFACE

A folk-tale, in its primitive plainness of word and entire absence of complexity in thought, is peculiarly sensitive and susceptible to the touch of stranger hands; and he who has been able to acquaint himself with the Norske Folkeeventyr of Asbjörnsen and Moe (from which these stories are selected), has an advantage over the reader of an English rendering. Of this advantage Mr. Kay Nielsen has fully availed himself: and the exquisite bizarrerie of his drawings aptly expresses the innermost significance of the old-world, old-wives’ fables. For to term these legends, Nursery Tales, would be to curtail them, by nine-tenths, of their interest. They are the romances of the childhood of Nations: they are the never-failing springs of sentiment, of sensation, of heroic example, from which primeval peoples drank their fill at will.

A folk tale, in its simple language and lack of complex ideas, is particularly sensitive to the influence of outside interpretations; and anyone who has familiarized themselves with the Norske Folkeeventyr by Asbjörnsen and Moe (from which these stories are taken) has an edge over the reader of an English translation. Mr. Kay Nielsen has fully taken advantage of this edge, and the stunning uniqueness of his illustrations perfectly captures the deeper meaning of these age-old fables. To call these legends Nursery Tales would be to strip away nine-tenths of their appeal. They are the love stories of Nations’ childhoods; they are the endless sources of emotion, experience, and heroic inspiration from which ancient peoples drew freely.

The quaintness, the tenderness, the grotesque yet realistic intermingling of actuality with supernaturalism, 3 by which the original Norske Folkeeventyr are characterised, will make an appeal to all, as represented in the pictures of Kay Nielsen. And these imperishable traditions, whose bases are among the very roots of all antiquity, are here reincarnated in line and colour, to the delight of all who ever knew or now shall know them.

The charm, the sensitivity, the strange yet realistic blend of reality and the supernatural, 3 that define the original Norske Folkeeventyr, will attract everyone, as shown in Kay Nielsen's artwork. These timeless traditions, which have deep roots in ancient history, come to life here in line and color, delighting everyone who has ever known them or will come to know them.

Permission to reprint the Stories in this book, which originally appeared in Sir G. W. Dasent’s “Popular Tales from the Norse,” has been obtained from Messrs. George Routledge & Sons, Ltd. The Three Princesses in the Blue Mountain is printed by arrangement with Messrs. David Nutt; and Prince Lindworm is newly translated for this volume.

Permission to reprint the stories in this book, which originally appeared in Sir G. W. Dasent’s “Popular Tales from the Norse,” has been granted by George Routledge & Sons, Ltd. The Three Princesses in the Blue Mountain is included by arrangement with David Nutt; and Prince Lindworm has been newly translated for this volume.



4

CONTENTS

PAGE
EAST OF THE SUN AND WEST OF THE MOON 9
THE BLUE BELT 29
PRINCE LINDWORM 53
THE LASSIE AND HER GODMOTHER 65
THE HUSBAND WHO WAS TO MIND THE HOUSE 75
THE LAD WHO WENT TO THE NORTH WIND 79
THE THREE PRINCESSES OF WHITELAND 85
SORIA MORIA CASTLE 97
THE GIANT WHO HAD NO HEART IN HIS BODY 117
THE PRINCESS ON THE GLASS HILL 131
THE WIDOW’S SON 149
THE THREE BILLY GOATS GRUFF 167
THE THREE PRINCESSES IN THE BLUE MOUNTAIN 171
THE CAT ON THE DOVREFELL 200
ONE’S OWN CHILDREN ARE ALWAYS PRETTIEST 203

5

ILLUSTRATIONS

EAST OF THE SUN AND
WEST OF THE MOON

EAST OF THE SUN AND
WEST OF THE MOON

Page
“Well, mind and hold tight by my shaggy coat, and then there’s nothing to fear,” said the Bear, so she rode a long, long way 9
“Tell me the way, then,” she said, “and I’ll search you out” 16
And then she lay on a little green patch in the midst of the gloomy thick wood 24
The North Wind goes over the sea 32
And flitted away as far as they could from the Castle that lay East of the Sun and West of the Moon 40

THE BLUE BELT

THE BLUE BELT

The Lad in the Bear’s skin, and the King of Arabia’s daughter 48

6PRINCE LINDWORM

PRINCE LINDWORM

She saw the Lindworm for the first time, as he came in and stood by her side 56

THE LASSIE AND HER GODMOTHER

The Girl and Her Godmother

She could not help setting the door a little ajar, just to peep in, when—Pop! out flew the Moon 64
Then he coaxed her down and took her home 72
“Here are your children; now you shall have them again. I am the Virgin Mary” 80
He too saw the image in the water; but he looked up at once, and became aware of the lovely Lassie who sate there up in the tree

THE THREE PRINCESSES OF WHITELAND

The Three Princesses of Whiteland

“You’ll come to three Princesses, whom you will see standing in the earth up to their necks, with only their heads out” 88
So the man gave him a pair of snow shoes 96
The King went into the Castle, and at first his Queen didn’t know him, he was so wan and thin, through wandering so far and being so woeful 104

7THE GIANT WHO HAD
NO HEART IN HIS BODY

7THE GIANT WHO HAD
NO HEART IN HIS BODY

The six brothers riding out to woo 112
“On that island stands a church; in that church is a well; in that well swims a duck” 120
He took a long, long farewell of the Princess, and when he got out of the Giant’s door, there stood the Wolf waiting for him 128

THE WIDOW'S SON

THE WIDOW'S SON

When he had walked a day or so, a strange man met him. “Whither away?” asked the man 136
But still the Horse begged him to look behind him 144
And this time she whisked off the wig; and there lay the lad, so lovely, and white and red, just as the Princess had seen him in the morning sun 152
The Lad in the Battle 160

8THE THREE PRINCESSES
IN THE BLUE MOUNTAIN

8THE THREE PRINCESSES
IN THE BLUE MOUNTAIN

Just as they bent down to take the rose a big dense snowdrift came and carried them away 168
The Troll was quite willing, and before long he fell asleep and began snoring 176
As soon as they tugged at the rope, the Captain and the Lieutenant pulled up the Princesses, the one after the other 184
No sooner had he whistled than he heard a whizzing and a whirring from all quarters, and such a large flock of birds swept down that they blackened all the field in which they settled 192

9

EAST OF THE SUN AND WEST OF THE MOON

OOnce on a time there was a poor husbandman who had so many children that he hadn’t much of either food or clothing to give them. Pretty children they all were, but the prettiest was the youngest daughter, who was so lovely there was no end to her loveliness.

OOnce upon a time, there was a poor farmer who had so many children that he barely had enough food or clothes to give them. They were all pretty kids, but the prettiest was the youngest daughter, who was so beautiful that her loveliness seemed endless.

So one day, ’twas on a Thursday evening late at the fall of the year, the weather was so wild and rough outside, and it was so cruelly dark, and rain fell and wind blew, till the walls of the cottage shook again. There they all sat round the fire, busy with this thing and that. But just then, all at once something gave three taps on the window-pane. Then the father went out to see what was the matter; and, when he got out of doors, what should he see but a great big White Bear.

So one day, it was a Thursday evening late in the fall, the weather outside was wild and rough, it was dark, and rain was pouring with strong winds that made the cottage walls shake. Everyone was gathered around the fire, busy with various tasks. Suddenly, there were three knocks on the window. The father went outside to check what was happening, and when he stepped out, he saw a large White Bear.

“Good-evening to you!” said the White Bear.

“Good evening to you!” said the White Bear.

“The same to you!” said the man.

“The same to you!” said the man.

“Will you give me your youngest daughter? If you will, I’ll make you as rich as you are now poor,” said the Bear.

“Will you give me your youngest daughter? If you do, I’ll make you as rich as you are now poor,” said the Bear.

10

Well, the man would not be at all sorry to be so rich; but still he thought he must have a bit of a talk with his daughter first; so he went in and told them how there was a great White Bear waiting outside, who had given his word to make them so rich if he could only have the youngest daughter.

Well, the man wouldn’t mind being that rich at all; but he thought he should have a little chat with his daughter first; so he went inside and told them about the great White Bear waiting outside, who had promised to make them rich if he could just have the youngest daughter.

The lassie said “No!” outright. Nothing could get her to say anything else; so the man went out and settled it with the White Bear that he should come again the next Thursday evening and get an answer. Meantime he talked his daughter over, and kept on telling her of all the riches they would get, and how well off she would be herself; and so at last she thought better of it, and washed and mended her rags, made herself as smart as she could, and was ready to start. I can’t say her packing gave her much trouble.

The girl said “No!” flat out. There was nothing that could change her mind; so the man went out and arranged with the White Bear to come back the following Thursday evening for an answer. In the meantime, he talked to his daughter, continuously telling her about all the wealth they would acquire and how well off she would be; eventually, she reconsidered and cleaned up her rags, did her best to look presentable, and got ready to go. I can't say packing was a big hassle for her.


“Well, mind and hold tight by my shaggy coat, and then there’s nothing to fear,” said the Bear, so she rode a long, long way.

“Well, just grab onto my thick fur and hold on tight, and then you won’t have anything to worry about,” said the Bear, so she rode a really long distance.

Next Thursday evening came the White Bear to fetch her, and she got upon his back with her bundle, and off they went. So, when they had gone a bit of the way, the White Bear said:

Next Thursday evening, the White Bear showed up to take her, and she climbed onto his back with her bundle, and off they went. After they had traveled for a little while, the White Bear said:

“Are you afraid?”

“Are you scared?”

“No,” she wasn’t.

“No,” she wasn’t.

“Well! mind and hold tight by my shaggy coat, and 11 then there’s nothing to fear,” said the Bear.

“Well! Just hold on to my shaggy coat tight, and then there’s nothing to worry about,” said the Bear.

So she rode a long, long way, till they came to a great steep hill. There, on the face of it, the White Bear gave a knock, and a door opened, and they came into a castle where there were many rooms all lit up; rooms gleaming with silver and gold; and there, too, was a table ready laid, and it was all as grand as grand could be. Then the White Bear gave her a silver bell; and when she wanted anything, she was only to ring it, and she would get it at once.

So she traveled a long, long way until they reached a huge steep hill. There, on the side of it, the White Bear knocked, and a door opened, leading them into a castle filled with many brightly lit rooms; rooms shining with silver and gold; and there was also a beautifully set table, everything as grand as could be. Then the White Bear gave her a silver bell, and whenever she wanted something, she just had to ring it, and she'd get it right away.

Well, after she had eaten and drunk, and evening wore on, she got sleepy after her journey, and thought she would like to go to bed, so she rang the bell; and she had scarce taken hold of it before she came into a chamber where there 12 was a bed made, as fair and white as any one would wish to sleep in, with silken pillows and curtains and gold fringe. All that was in the room was gold or silver; but when she had gone to bed and put out the light, a man came and laid himself alongside her. That was the White Bear, who threw off his beast shape at night; but she never saw him, for he always came after she had put out the light, and before the day dawned he was up and off again. So things went on happily for a while, but at last she began to get silent and sorrowful; for there she went about all day alone, and she longed to go home to see her father and mother and brothers and sisters. So one day, when the White Bear asked what it was that she lacked, she said it was so dull and lonely there, and how she longed to go home to see her father and mother and brothers and sisters, and that was why she was so sad and sorrowful, because she couldn’t get to them.

Well, after she had eaten and drunk, and the evening went on, she started to feel sleepy from her journey and thought she’d like to go to bed, so she rang the bell; and she had barely grabbed it before she found herself in a room where there was a bed made, as fair and white as anyone could wish to sleep in, with silk pillows and curtains and gold fringe. Everything in the room was gold or silver; but once she went to bed and turned off the light, a man came and lay down next to her. That was the White Bear, who transformed back into his human form at night; but she never saw him, as he always came after she had turned off the light, and before dawn, he was up and gone again. So things went on happily for a while, but eventually she started to feel quiet and sad; she spent her days alone and longed to go home to see her father, mother, brothers, and sisters. So one day, when the White Bear asked her what she needed, she told him it was so dull and lonely there, and how she missed her family and wanted to go home to see her father, mother, brothers, and sisters, which was why she felt so sad and downhearted, because she couldn’t be with them.

“Well, well!” said the Bear, “perhaps there’s a cure for all this; but you must promise me one thing, not to talk alone with your mother, but only when the rest are by to hear; for she’ll take you by the hand and try to lead you into a room alone to talk; but you must mind and not do that, else you’ll bring bad luck on both of us.”

“Well, well!” said the Bear, “maybe there’s a fix for all this; but you have to promise me one thing: don’t talk to your mom alone, only when others are around to hear. She'll try to take you by the hand and lead you into a room to talk privately, but you have to be careful and not do that, or else you’ll bring bad luck on both of us.”

13

So one Sunday the White Bear came and said, now they could set off to see her father and mother. Well, off they started, she sitting on his back; and they went far and long. At last they came to a grand house, and there her brothers and sisters were running about out of doors at play, and everything was so pretty, ’twas a joy to see.

So one Sunday, the White Bear came and said it was time to go see her parents. So they set off, her sitting on his back, and they traveled a long way. Eventually, they arrived at a beautiful house, where her brothers and sisters were playing outside, and everything looked so lovely, it was a joy to see.

“This is where your father and mother live now,” said the White Bear; “but don’t forget what I told you, else you’ll make us both unlucky.”

“This is where your dad and mom live now,” said the White Bear; “but don’t forget what I told you, or else you’ll bring us both bad luck.”

“No! bless her, she’d not forget;”—and when she had reached the house, the White Bear turned right about and left her.

“No! bless her, she wouldn’t forget;”—and when she got to the house, the White Bear turned around and left her.

Then, when she went in to see her father and mother, there was such joy, there was no end to it. None of them thought they could thank her enough for all she had done for them. Now, they had everything they wished, as good as good could be, and they all wanted to know how she got on where she lived.

Then, when she went in to see her dad and mom, there was so much joy, it felt endless. None of them thought they could thank her enough for everything she had done for them. Now, they had everything they wanted, as good as it could get, and they all wanted to know how she was doing where she lived.

Well, she said, it was very good to live where she did; she had all she wished. What she said beside I don’t know, but I don’t think any of them had the right end of the stick, or that they got much out of her. But so, in 14 the afternoon, after they had done dinner, all happened as the White Bear had said. Her mother wanted to talk with her alone in her bedroom; but she minded what the White Bear had said, and wouldn’t go upstairs.

Well, she said it was really nice to live where she did; she had everything she wanted. I don’t know what else she said, but I doubt any of them understood her or got much from the conversation. So, in the 14 afternoon, after they finished dinner, everything happened just like the White Bear had said. Her mother wanted to talk to her alone in her bedroom, but she remembered what the White Bear had told her and wouldn’t go upstairs.

“Oh! what we have to talk about will keep!” she said, and put her mother off. But, somehow or other, her mother got round her at last, and she had to tell her the whole story. So she said, how every night when she had gone to bed a man came and lay down beside her as soon as she had put out the light; and how she never saw him, because he was always up and away before the morning dawned; and how she went about woeful and sorrowing, for she thought she should so like to see him; and how all day long she walked about there alone; and how dull and dreary and lonesome it was.

“Oh! The things we need to discuss can wait!” she said, and pushed her mother off. But somehow, her mother eventually got her to open up, and she had to share the whole story. So she explained how every night, after she went to bed, a man would come and lie down beside her as soon as the light was off; and how she never actually saw him because he was always gone before dawn; and how she went about feeling sad and heartbroken, wishing she could see him; and how all day long she wandered alone; and how boring and dreary and lonely it was.

“My!” said her mother; “it may well be a Troll you slept with! But now I’ll teach you a lesson how to set eyes on him. I’ll give you a bit of candle, which you can carry home in your bosom; just light that while he is asleep, but take care not to drop the tallow on him.”

“Wow!” said her mother. “You might have actually slept with a Troll! But now I’m going to teach you how to find out for sure. I’ll give you a little candle that you can hide in your clothes; just light it while he’s sleeping, but be careful not to let any wax fall on him.”

Yes! she took the candle and hid it in her bosom, and as night drew on, the White Bear came and fetched her away.

Yes! She took the candle and tucked it into her dress, and as night fell, the White Bear came and carried her off.

15

But when they had gone a bit of the way, the White Bear asked if all hadn’t happened as he had said.

But after they had traveled a little distance, the White Bear asked if everything hadn't turned out just as he had claimed.

“Well, she couldn’t say it hadn’t.”

“Well, she couldn’t deny that it had.”

“Now, mind,” said he, “if you have listened to your mother’s advice, you have brought bad luck on us both, and then, all that has passed between us will be as nothing.”

“Now, listen,” he said, “if you took your mother’s advice, you’ve brought bad luck on us both, and everything that’s happened between us will mean nothing.”

“No,” she said, “she hadn’t listened to her mother’s advice.”

“No,” she said, “she hadn’t taken her mom’s advice.”

So when she reached home, and had gone to bed, it was the old story over again. There came a man and lay down beside her; but at dead of night, when she heard he slept, she got up and struck a light, lit the candle, and let the light shine on him, and so she saw that he was the loveliest Prince one ever set eyes on, and she fell so deep in love with him on the spot, that she thought she couldn’t live if she didn’t give him a kiss there and then. And so she did; but as she kissed him, she dropped three hot drops of tallow on his shirt, and he woke up.

So when she got home and went to bed, it was the same old story again. A man came and lay down next to her; but in the dead of night, when she heard him snoring, she got up, struck a light, lit the candle, and let the light shine on him. That’s when she saw he was the most beautiful Prince she had ever laid eyes on, and she fell so deeply in love with him right then that she thought she couldn’t live without giving him a kiss immediately. So she did; but as she kissed him, she accidentally dropped three hot drops of wax on his shirt, and he woke up.

“What have you done?” he cried; “now you have made us both unlucky, for had you held out only this one year, I had been freed. For I have a step-mother who has bewitched me, so that I am a White Bear by day, and a Man by night. But now all ties are snapt 16 between us; now I must set off from you to her. She lives in a Castle which stands East of the Sun and West of the Moon, and there, too, is a Princess, with a nose three ells long, and she’s the wife I must have now.”

“What have you done?” he shouted; “now you’ve made us both unlucky, because if you had just held on for one more year, I would have been free. I have a stepmother who has cursed me, turning me into a White Bear during the day and a Man at night. But now all ties are broken between us; I have to leave you and go to her. She lives in a castle that’s East of the Sun and West of the Moon, and there’s also a Princess with a nose three ells long, and she’s the wife I’m stuck with now.”

She wept and took it ill, but there was no help for it; go he must.

She cried and was upset, but there was no choice; he had to go.

Then she asked if she mightn’t go with him.

Then she asked if she could go with him.

No, she mightn’t.

No, she might not.

“Tell me the way, then,” she said, “and I’ll search you out; that surely I may get leave to do.”

“Tell me the way, then,” she said, “and I’ll track you down; that I’m sure I’m allowed to do.”


“Tell me the way, then,” she said, “and I’ll search you out.”

“Just tell me the way,” she said, “and I’ll find you.”

“Yes,” she might do that, he said; “but there was no way to that place. It lay East of the Sun and West of the Moon, and thither she’d never find her way.”

“Yes,” she might do that, he said; “but there was no way to that place. It lay East of the Sun and West of the Moon, and she’d never find her way there.”

So next morning, when she woke up, both Prince and castle were gone, and then she lay on a little green patch, in the midst of the gloomy thick wood, and by her side lay the same bundle of rags she had brought with her from her old home.

So the next morning, when she woke up, both Prince and the castle were gone, and she found herself lying on a small green patch in the middle of the dark, dense woods, with the same bundle of rags she had brought from her old home beside her.


And then she lay on a little green patch in the midst of the gloomy thick wood.

And then she lay on a small green patch in the middle of the dark, dense woods.

So when she had rubbed the sleep out of her eyes, and wept till she was tired, she set out on her way, and walked many, many days, till she came to a lofty crag. Under it sat an old hag, and played with a gold apple which she tossed about. Here the lassie asked if she knew the way 17 to the Prince, who lived with his step-mother in the Castle, that lay East of the Sun and West of the Moon, and who was to marry the Princess with a nose three ells long.

So after she rubbed the sleep from her eyes and cried until she was worn out, she set off on her journey and walked for many, many days until she reached a tall cliff. Under it sat an old woman playing with a gold apple that she tossed around. Here, the girl asked if she knew the way to the Prince, who lived with his stepmother in the Castle that lay East of the Sun and West of the Moon, and who was set to marry the Princess with a nose three ells long. 17

“How did you come to know about him?” asked the old hag; “but maybe you are the lassie who ought to have had him?”

“How did you find out about him?” asked the old hag; “but maybe you’re the girl who was meant to have him?”

Yes, she was.

Yes, she was.

“So, so; it’s you, is it?” said the old hag. “Well, all I know about him is, that he lives in the castle that lies East of the Sun and West of the Moon, and thither you’ll come, late or never; but still you may have the loan of my horse, and on him you can ride to my next neighbour. Maybe she’ll be able to tell you; and when you 18 get there, just give the horse a switch under the left ear, and beg him to be off home; and, stay, this gold apple you may take with you.”

“So, it’s you, huh?” said the old woman. “All I know is that he lives in the castle that’s East of the Sun and West of the Moon, and you’ll get there eventually, if at all; but you can borrow my horse to go to my next neighbor. Maybe she’ll have some information for you. When you get there, just give the horse a swat under the left ear and ask him to head home; oh, and take this gold apple with you.”

So she got upon the horse, and rode a long, long time, till she came to another crag, under which sat another old hag, with a gold carding-comb. Here the lassie asked if she knew the way to the castle that lay East of the Sun and West of the Moon, and she answered, like the first old hag, that she knew nothing about it, except it was east of the sun and west of the moon.

So she got on the horse and rode for a long time until she arrived at another cliff, where another old hag sat with a gold carding comb. The girl asked if she knew the way to the castle that was East of the Sun and West of the Moon, and she replied, just like the first old hag, that she knew nothing about it, except that it was east of the sun and west of the moon.

“And thither you’ll come, late or never, but you shall have the loan of my horse to my next neighbour; maybe she’ll tell you all about it; and when you get there, just switch the horse under the left ear, and beg him to be off home.”

“And you'll arrive there, eventually or not at all, but you can borrow my horse to get to my neighbor; maybe she'll fill you in on everything. When you get there, just tap the horse lightly on the left ear and ask him to head home.”

And this old hag gave her the golden carding-comb; it might be she’d find some use for it, she said. So the lassie got up on the horse, and rode a far, far way, and a weary time; and so at last she came to another great crag, under which sat another old hag, spinning with a golden spinning-wheel. Her, too, she asked if she knew the way to the Prince, and where the castle was that lay East of the Sun and West of the Moon. So it was the same thing over again.

And this old woman gave her the golden carding comb; she figured it might come in handy. So the girl got on the horse and rode a long, long way, feeling tired for quite some time; finally, she reached another large cliff, where another old woman sat, spinning with a golden spinning wheel. She asked her too if she knew the way to the Prince and where the castle was that lay East of the Sun and West of the Moon. It was the same situation all over again.

19

“Maybe it’s you who ought to have had the Prince?” said the old hag.

“Maybe you should have had the Prince?” said the old hag.

Yes, it was.

Yes, it was.

But she, too, didn’t know the way a bit better than the other two. “East of the sun and west of the moon it was,” she knew—that was all.

But she also didn’t know the way any better than the other two. “East of the sun and west of the moon it was,” she knew—that was all.

“And thither you’ll come, late or never; but I’ll lend you my horse, and then I think you’d best ride to the East Wind and ask him; maybe he knows those parts, and can blow you thither. But when you get to him, you need only give the horse a switch under the left ear, and he’ll trot home of himself.”

“And you’ll get there, late or never; but I’ll lend you my horse, and I think you should ride to the East Wind and ask him; maybe he knows the way and can blow you there. But when you find him, just give the horse a tap under the left ear, and he’ll trot home by himself.”

And so, too, she gave her the gold spinning-wheel. “Maybe you’ll find a use for it,” said the old hag.

And so, she gave her the gold spinning wheel. “Maybe you’ll find a use for it,” said the old woman.

Then on she rode many many days, a weary time, before she got to the East Wind’s house, but at last she did reach it, and then she asked the East Wind if he could tell her the way to the Prince who dwelt east of the sun and west of the moon. Yes, the East Wind had often heard tell of it, the Prince and the castle, but he couldn’t tell the way, for he had never blown so far.

Then she rode for many days, feeling weary, before she finally arrived at the East Wind's house. Once she got there, she asked the East Wind if he could tell her how to get to the Prince, who lived east of the sun and west of the moon. The East Wind had heard stories about the Prince and the castle, but he couldn’t give her directions because he had never blown that far.

“But, if you will, I’ll go with you to my brother the West Wind, maybe he knows, for he’s much stronger. 20 So, if you will just get on my back, I’ll carry you thither.”

“But if you're up for it, I’ll take you to my brother, the West Wind. He might have an idea since he's much stronger. 20 So if you just hop on my back, I’ll carry you there.”

Yes, she got on his back, and I should just think they went briskly along.

Yes, she climbed onto his back, and I can only assume they moved quickly along.

So when they got there, they went into the West Wind’s house, and the East Wind said the lassie he had brought was the one who ought to have had the Prince who lived in the castle East of the Sun and West of the Moon; and so she had set out to seek him, and how he had come with her, and would be glad to know if the West Wind knew how to get to the castle.

So when they arrived, they entered the West Wind’s house, and the East Wind mentioned that the girl he brought was the one who was meant to have the Prince who lived in the castle East of the Sun and West of the Moon; she had set out to find him, and he had come along with her, eager to know if the West Wind knew how to reach the castle.

“Nay,” said the West Wind, “so far I’ve never blown; but if you will, I’ll go with you to our brother the South Wind, for he’s much stronger than either of us, and he has flapped his wings far and wide. Maybe he’ll tell you. You can get on my back, and I’ll carry you to him.”

“Nah,” said the West Wind, “I’ve never blown that far; but if you want, I’ll take you to our brother the South Wind, because he’s much stronger than either of us, and he has spread his wings wide. Maybe he’ll have the answers. You can ride on my back, and I’ll take you to him.”

Yes! she got on his back, and so they travelled to the South Wind, and weren’t so very long on the way, I should think.

Yes! she climbed onto his back, and so they headed towards the South Wind, and it didn't take them long to get there, I would guess.

When they got there, the West Wind asked him if he could tell her the way to the castle that lay East of the Sun and West of the Moon, for it was she who ought to have had the Prince who lived there.

When they arrived, the West Wind asked him if he could show her the way to the castle that was East of the Sun and West of the Moon, because she was the one who should have been with the Prince who lived there.

“You don’t say so! That’s she, is it?” said the South Wind.

“You're kidding! That's her, right?” said the South Wind.

21

“Well, I have blustered about in most places in my time, but so far have I never blown; but if you will, I’ll take you to my brother the North Wind; he is the oldest and strongest of the whole lot of us, and if he don’t know where it is, you’ll never find any one in the world to tell you. You can get on my back, and I’ll carry you thither.”

“Well, I’ve made a fuss in plenty of places during my life, but I’ve never really succeeded; however, if you’re interested, I can take you to my brother the North Wind. He’s the oldest and strongest of all of us, and if he doesn’t know where it is, you won’t find anyone else in the world to tell you. You can get on my back, and I’ll take you there.”

Yes! she got on his back, and away he went from his house at a fine rate. And this time, too, she wasn’t long on her way.

Yes! She hopped on his back, and he took off from his house at a great speed. And this time, she didn’t take long to get going either.

So when they got to the North Wind’s house, he was so wild and cross, cold puffs came from him a long way off.

So when they arrived at the North Wind's house, he was so fierce and grumpy that cold gusts could be felt from far away.

Blast you both, what do you want?” he roared out to them ever so far off, so that it struck them with an icy shiver.

Curse you both, what do you want?” he yelled out to them from a distance, making them feel a chill run down their spines.

“Well,” said the South Wind, “you needn’t be so foul-mouthed, for here I am, your brother, the South Wind, and here is the lassie who ought to have had the Prince who dwells in the castle that lies East of the Sun and West of the Moon, and now she wants to ask you if you ever were there, and can tell her the way, for she would be so glad to find him again.”

“Well,” said the South Wind, “you don’t have to be so rude, because here I am, your brother, the South Wind. And here’s the girl who should have married the Prince who lives in the castle that’s East of the Sun and West of the Moon. She wants to ask you if you’ve ever been there and can tell her the way, because she would be so happy to find him again.”

Yes, I know well enough where it is,” said the North 22 Wind; “once in my life I blew an aspen-leaf thither, but, I was so tired I couldn’t blow a puff for ever so many days, after. But if you really wish to go thither, and aren’t afraid to come along with me, I’ll take you on my back and see if I can blow you thither.”

Yeah, I know exactly where that is.," said the North 22 Wind; "once in my life, I blew an aspen leaf over there, but I was so exhausted that I couldn't muster a breeze for several days afterward. But if you genuinely want to go there and aren't scared to join me, I'll take you on my back and see if I can blow you over."

Yes! with all her heart; she must and would get thither if it were possible in any way; and as for fear, however madly he went, she wouldn’t be at all afraid.

Yes! with all her heart; she had to and would get there if it were at all possible; and as for fear, no matter how wildly he acted, she wouldn’t be scared at all.

“Very well, then,” said the North Wind, “but you must sleep here to-night, for we must have the whole day before us, if we’re to get thither at all.”

“Alright, then,” said the North Wind, “but you have to stay here tonight, because we need the whole day ahead of us if we’re going to get there at all.”

Early next morning the North Wind woke her, and puffed himself up, and blew himself out, and made himself so stout and big, ’twas gruesome to look at him; and so off they went high up through the air, as if they would never stop till they got to the world’s end.

Early the next morning, the North Wind woke her, puffed himself up, blew hard, and made himself so big and stout that it was frightening to look at him; and off they went high up through the air, as if they would never stop until they reached the end of the world.

Down here below there was such a storm; it threw down long tracts of wood and many houses, and when it swept over the great sea, ships foundered by hundreds.

Down here, there was such a storm; it uprooted long stretches of forest and many homes, and when it crashed over the vast sea, ships sank by the hundreds.


The North Wind goes over the sea.

The North Wind crosses the sea.

So they tore on and on—no one can believe how far they went—and all the while they still went over the sea, and the North Wind got more and more weary, and so out of breath he could scarce bring out a puff, and his 23 wings drooped and drooped, till at last he sunk so low that the crests of the waves dashed over his heels.

So they kept going and going—no one can believe how far they went—and all the while they were still crossing the sea, and the North Wind became more and more exhausted, and so out of breath he could barely let out a puff, and his 23 wings drooped more and more, until finally he sank so low that the waves splashed over his heels.

“Are you afraid?” said the North Wind.

“Are you scared?” asked the North Wind.

“No!” she wasn’t.

“No!” she wasn't.

But they weren’t very far from land; and the North Wind had still so much strength left in him that he managed to throw her up on the shore under the windows of the castle which lay East of the Sun and West of the Moon; but then he was so weak and worn out, he had to stay there and rest many days before he could get home again.

But they weren’t too far from land, and the North Wind still had enough strength left that he managed to toss her onto the shore under the windows of the castle that lay East of the Sun and West of the Moon; but then he was so weak and exhausted that he had to stay there and rest for many days before he could make it home again.

Next morning the lassie sat down under the castle window, and began to play with the gold apple; and the first person she saw was the Long-nose who was to have the Prince.

Next morning, the girl sat down under the castle window and started playing with the golden apple; and the first person she saw was the Long-nose who was meant to have the Prince.

“What do you want for your gold apple, you lassie?” said the Long-nose, and threw up the window.

“What do you want for your gold apple, girl?” said the Long-nose, and threw up the window.

“It’s not for sale, for gold or money,” said the lassie.

“It’s not for sale, for gold or money,” said the girl.

“If it’s not for sale for gold or money, what is it that you will sell it for? You may name your own price,” said the Princess.

“If it’s not for sale for gold or money, what will you sell it for? You can name your own price,” said the Princess.

“Well! if I may get to the Prince, who lives here, and be with him to-night, you shall have it,” said the lassie whom the North Wind had brought.

“Well! if I can get to the Prince, who lives here, and spend tonight with him, you shall have it,” said the girl whom the North Wind had brought.

24

Yes! she might; that could be done. So the Princess got the gold apple; but when the lassie came up to the Prince’s bed-room at night he was fast asleep; she called him and shook him, and between whiles she wept sore; but all she could do she couldn’t wake him up. Next morning, as soon as day broke, came the Princess with the long nose, and drove her out again.

Yes! She could do that. So the Princess got the gold apple; but when the girl went up to the Prince's bedroom at night, he was fast asleep. She called to him and shook him, and from time to time she cried a lot; but no matter what she did, she couldn't wake him up. The next morning, as soon as day broke, the Princess with the long nose came and kicked her out again.

So in the daytime she sat down under the castle windows and began to card with her carding-comb, and the same thing happened. The Princess asked what she wanted for it; and she said it wasn’t for sale for gold or money, but if she might get leave to go up to the Prince and be with him that night, the Princess should have it. But when she went up she found him fast asleep again, and all she called, and all she shook, and wept, and prayed, she couldn’t get life into him; and as soon as the first gray peep of day came, then came the Princess with the long nose, and chased her out again.

So during the day, she sat down under the castle windows and started to card with her comb, and the same thing happened. The Princess asked what she wanted for it; and she said it wasn’t for sale for gold or money, but if she could get permission to go up to the Prince and be with him that night, the Princess could have it. But when she went up, she found him fast asleep again, and no matter how much she called, shook him, cried, and prayed, she couldn’t wake him. As soon as the first light of dawn appeared, the Princess with the long nose came and chased her out again.

So, in the daytime, the lassie sat down outside under the castle window, and began to spin with her golden spinning-wheel, and that, too, the Princess with the long nose wanted to have. So she threw up the window and asked what she wanted for it. The lassie said, as she had 25 said twice before, it wasn’t for sale for gold or money; but if she might go up to the Prince who was there, and be with him alone that night, she might have it.

So, during the day, the girl sat outside under the castle window and started to spin with her golden spinning wheel. The Princess with the long nose wanted it, too. So she threw open the window and asked what the girl wanted for it. The girl replied, just like she had 25 twice before, that it wasn’t for sale for gold or money; but if she could go up to the Prince who was there and be with him alone that night, she could have it.

Yes! she might do that and welcome. But now you must know there were some Christian folk who had been carried off thither, and as they sat in their room, which was next the Prince, they had heard how a woman had been in there, and wept and prayed, and called to him two nights running, and they told that to the Prince.

Yes! She could definitely do that, and she'd be welcome. But you should know that there were some Christian people who had been taken there, and as they sat in their room, which was next to the Prince, they heard how a woman had been in there, weeping and praying, and calling out to him for two nights in a row, and they shared that with the Prince.

That evening, when the Princess came with her sleepy drink, the Prince made as if he drank, but threw it over his shoulder, for he could guess it was a sleepy drink. So, when the lassie came in, she found the Prince wide awake; and then she told him the whole story how she had come thither.

That evening, when the Princess arrived with her sleepy drink, the Prince pretended to drink it but tossed it over his shoulder because he suspected it was a sleepy drink. So, when the girl came in, she found the Prince fully awake; and then she shared the entire story of how she had gotten there.

“Ah,” said the Prince, “you’ve just come in the very nick of time, for to-morrow is to be our wedding-day; but now I won’t have the Long-nose, and you are the only woman in the world who can set me free. I’ll say I want to see what my wife is fit for, and beg her to wash the shirt which has the three spots of tallow on it; she’ll say yes, for she doesn’t know ’tis you who put them there; but that’s a work only for Christian folk, and not 26 for such a pack of Trolls, and so I’ll say that I won’t have any other for my bride than the woman who can wash them out, and ask you to do it.”

“Ah,” said the Prince, “you’ve arrived just in time because tomorrow is our wedding day. But I can’t marry the Long-nose, and you’re the only woman who can help me. I’ll claim I want to see what my wife is capable of and ask her to wash the shirt with the three spots of tallow on it; she’ll agree because she doesn’t know it was you who made the mess. But that’s a task meant for decent people, not for a bunch of Trolls. So, I’ll insist that I won’t accept anyone other than the woman who can clean it, and I’ll ask you to do it.”

So there was great joy and love between them all that night. But next day, when the wedding was to be, the Prince said:

So there was a lot of joy and love between all of them that night. But the next day, when the wedding was supposed to happen, the Prince said:

“First of all, I’d like to see what my bride is fit for.”

“First of all, I want to see what my bride is capable of.”

“Yes!” said the step-mother, with all her heart.

“Yes!” said the stepmom, wholeheartedly.

“Well,” said the Prince, “I’ve got a fine shirt which I’d like for my wedding shirt, but somehow or other it has got three spots of tallow on it, which I must have washed out; and I have sworn never to take any other bride than the woman who’s able to do that. If she can’t, she’s not worth having.”

“Well,” said the Prince, “I have this nice shirt that I want to wear for my wedding, but somehow it has three wax stains on it that I need cleaned out. I’ve vowed not to marry anyone who can’t remove them. If she can’t, she’s not worth my time.”

Well, that was no great thing they said, so they agreed, and she with the long-nose began to wash away as hard as she could, but the more she rubbed and scrubbed, the bigger the spots grew.

Well, that wasn’t anything special they said, so they all agreed, and she with the long nose started scrubbing as hard as she could, but the more she rubbed and scrubbed, the bigger the spots got.

“Ah!” said the old hag, her mother, “you can’t wash; let me try.”

“Ah!” said the old hag, her mother, “you can’t wash; let me take a turn.”

But she hadn’t long taken the shirt in hand before it got far worse than ever, and with all her rubbing, and wringing, and scrubbing, the spots grew bigger and 27 blacker, and the darker and uglier was the shirt.

But she hadn't held the shirt for long before things got much worse. Despite all her rubbing, wringing, and scrubbing, the stains just got bigger and darker, making the shirt look even more hideous. 27

Then all the other Trolls began to wash, but the longer it lasted, the blacker and uglier the shirt grew, till at last it was as black all over as if it had been up the chimney.

Then all the other Trolls started to wash, but the longer they did, the dirtier and uglier the shirt became, until it was completely black, like it had been in the chimney.

“Ah!” said the Prince, “you’re none of you worth a straw; you can’t wash. Why there, outside, sits a beggar lassie, I’ll be bound she knows how to wash better than the whole lot of you. Come in, Lassie!” he shouted.

“Ah!” said the Prince, “none of you are worth anything; you can't wash. Look, there's a beggar girl outside, and I bet she knows how to wash better than all of you. Come in, girl!” he shouted.

Well, in she came.

She walked in.

“Can you wash this shirt clean, lassie you?” said he.

“Can you wash this shirt clean, girl?” he said.

“I don’t know,” she said, “but I think I can.”

“I’m not sure,” she said, “but I think I can.”

And almost before she had taken it and dipped it in the water, it was as white as driven snow, and whiter still.

And almost before she had picked it up and dipped it in the water, it was as white as freshly fallen snow, and even whiter.

“Yes; you are the lassie for me,” said the Prince.

“Yes; you are the girl for me,” said the Prince.

At that the old hag flew into such a rage, she burst on the spot, and the Princess with the long nose after her, and the whole pack of Trolls after her—at least I’ve never heard a word about them since.

At that, the old witch got so angry that she exploded right there, and the Princess with the long nose went after her, followed by a whole bunch of Trolls—at least I haven't heard anything about them since.

As for the Prince and Princess, they set free all the poor Christian folk who had been carried off and shut up there; and they took with them all the silver and gold, and flitted away as far as they could from the Castle that lay East of the Sun and West of the Moon.

As for the Prince and Princess, they freed all the poor Christians who had been captured and locked up there. They took all the silver and gold with them and escaped as far as they could from the Castle that was East of the Sun and West of the Moon.


And flitted away as far as they could from the Castle that lay East of the Sun and West of the Moon.

And they hurried away as far as they could from the Castle that was East of the Sun and West of the Moon.


29

THE BLUE BELT

OOnce on a time there was an old beggar-woman, who had gone out to beg. She had a little lad with her, and when she had got her bag full she struck across the hills towards her own home. So when they had gone a bit up the hill-side, they came upon a little Blue Belt which lay where two paths met, and the lad asked his mother’s leave to pick it up.

OOnce upon a time, there was an old beggar woman who had gone out to ask for alms. She had a young boy with her, and when her bag was full, they started walking back home across the hills. As they climbed a little further up the hillside, they found a small Blue Belt lying where two paths met, and the boy asked his mother's permission to pick it up.

“No,” said she, “maybe there’s witchcraft in it;” and so with threats she forced him to follow her. But when they had gone a bit further, the lad said he must turn aside a moment out of the road; and meanwhile his mother sat down on a tree-stump. But the lad was a long time gone, for as soon as he got so far into the wood that the old dame could not see him, he ran off to where the Belt lay, took it up, tied it round his waist, and lo! he felt as strong as if he could lift the whole hill. When he got back, the old dame was in a great rage, and wanted to know what he had been doing all that while. “You don’t care how much time you waste, and yet you know the night is drawing on, and we must cross the hill before it is dark!” So on they tramped; but when they had got 30 about half-way, the old dame grew weary, and said she must rest under a bush.

“No,” she said, “maybe there’s some witchcraft at play;” and with threats, she forced him to follow her. But after they had gone a little further, the boy said he needed to step off the path for a moment; meanwhile, his mother sat down on a tree stump. However, the boy took a long time to return, for as soon as he got deep enough into the woods where the old woman could not see him, he ran to where the Belt lay, picked it up, tied it around his waist, and suddenly felt as strong as if he could lift the whole hill. When he got back, the old woman was furious and demanded to know what he had been doing for so long. “You don’t care how much time you waste, and yet you know the night is getting late, and we have to cross the hill before it gets dark!” So on they trudged; but when they had gone about halfway, the old woman became tired and said she needed to rest under a bush.

“Dear mother,” said the lad, “mayn’t I just go up to the top of this high crag while you rest, and try if I can’t see some sign of folk hereabouts?”

“Dear mom,” said the boy, “can’t I just go up to the top of this high cliff while you rest and see if I can spot any signs of people around here?”

Yes! he might do that; so when he had got to the top he saw a light shining from the north. So he ran down and told his mother.

Yes! He could do that; so when he reached the top, he saw a light shining from the north. He ran down and told his mother.

“We must get on, mother; we are near a house, for I see a bright light shining quite close to us in the north.” Then she rose and shouldered her bag, and set off to see; but they hadn’t gone far, before there stood a steep spur of the hill, right across their path.

“We need to keep going, Mom; there’s a house nearby because I see a bright light shining not too far to the north.” Then she stood up, shouldered her bag, and started walking to check it out; but they hadn’t gone far before they encountered a steep ridge of the hill, right in their way.

“Just as I thought!” said the old dame, “now we can’t go a step farther; a pretty bed we shall have here!”

“Just as I suspected!” said the old lady, “now we can’t move any farther; we’re going to have quite the mess here!”

But the lad took the bag under one arm, and his mother under the other, and ran straight up the steep crag with them.

But the guy took the bag under one arm and his mom under the other, and ran straight up the steep cliff with them.

“Now, don’t you see? Don’t you see that we are close to a house? Don’t you see that bright light?”

“Now, can’t you see? Can’t you see that we’re near a house? Can’t you see that bright light?”

But the old dame said those were no Christian folk, but Trolls, for she was at home in all that forest far and near, and knew there was not a living soul in it, until 31 you were well over the ridge and had come down on the other side. But they went on, and in a little while they came to a great house which was all painted red.

But the old woman said those weren’t Christian people, but Trolls, since she knew that forest inside and out, and she was aware there wasn’t a single soul living in it until 31 you had crossed the ridge and come down the other side. But they kept going, and soon they reached a big house that was painted all red.

“What’s the good?” said the old dame. “We daren’t go in, for here the Trolls live.”

“What’s the point?” said the old woman. “We can’t go in, because this is where the Trolls live.”

“Don’t say so; we must go in. There must be men where the lights shine so,” said the lad. So in he went, and his mother after him, but he had scarce opened the door before she swooned away, for there she saw a great stout man, at least twenty feet high, sitting on the bench.

“Don’t say that; we have to go in. There must be people where the lights are,” said the boy. So he went in, and his mother followed him, but he had barely opened the door before she fainted, because there she saw a huge man, at least twenty feet tall, sitting on the bench.

“Good evening, grandfather!” said the lad.

“Good evening, Grandpa!” said the boy.

“Well, here I’ve sat three hundred years,” said the man who sat on the bench, “and no one has ever come and called me grandfather before.” Then the lad sat down by the man’s side, and began to talk to him as if they had been old friends.

“Well, I’ve been sitting here for three hundred years,” said the man on the bench, “and no one has ever come and called me grandpa before.” Then the boy sat down next to him and started talking to him as if they were old friends.

“But what’s come over your mother?” said the man, after they had chatted a while. “I think she swooned away; you had better look after her.”

“But what’s gotten into your mother?” said the man, after they had talked for a bit. “I think she fainted; you’d better check on her.”

So the lad went and took hold of the old dame, and dragged her up the hall along the floor. That brought her to herself, and she kicked and scratched, and flung herself about, and at last sat down upon a heap of firewood 32 in the corner; but she was so frightened that she scarce dared to look one in the face.

So the guy went and grabbed the old woman, dragging her down the hall along the floor. That snapped her out of it, and she kicked and scratched, flailing around until she finally sat down on a pile of firewood in the corner; but she was so scared that she hardly dared to look anyone in the face. 32

After a while, the lad asked if they could spend the night there.

After a bit, the boy asked if they could stay there for the night.

“Yes, to be sure,” said the man.

“Yes, for sure,” said the man.

So they went on talking again, but the lad soon got hungry, and wanted to know if they could get food as well as lodging.

So they started chatting again, but the guy quickly got hungry and asked if they could get food along with a place to stay.

“Of course,” said the man, “that might be got too.” And after he had sat a while longer, he rose up and threw six loads of dry pitch-pine on the fire. This made the old hag still more afraid.

“Of course,” said the man, “that could be arranged too.” And after he had sat a little longer, he got up and tossed six loads of dry pitch-pine onto the fire. This made the old hag even more afraid.

“Oh! now he’s going to roast us alive,” she said, in the corner where she sat.

“Oh! now he’s going to cook us alive,” she said, in the corner where she sat.

And when the wood had burned down to glowing embers, up got the man and strode out of his house.

And when the wood had burned down to hot coals, the man got up and walked out of his house.

“Heaven bless and help us! what a stout heart you have got!” said the old dame. “Don’t you see we have got amongst Trolls?”

“Heaven bless and help us! What a strong heart you have!” said the old woman. “Don’t you see we are among Trolls?”

“Stuff and nonsense!” said the lad; “no harm if we have.”

“Ridiculous!” said the kid; “it's no big deal if we do.”

In a little while, back came the man with an ox so fat and big, the lad had never seen its like, and he gave it 33 one blow with his fist under the ear, and down it fell dead on the floor. When that was done, he took it up by all the four legs and laid it on the glowing embers, and turned it and twisted it about till it was burnt brown outside. After that, he went to a cupboard and took out a great silver dish, and laid the ox on it; and the dish was so big that none of the ox hung over on any side. This he put on the table, and then he went down into the cellar and fetched a cask of wine, knocked out the head, and put the cask on the table, together with two knives, which were each six feet long. When this was done he bade them go and sit down to supper and eat. So they went, the lad first and the old dame after, but she began to whimper and wail, and to wonder how she should ever use such knives. But her son seized one, and began to cut slices out of the thigh of the ox, which he placed before his mother. And when they had eaten a bit, he took up the cask with both hands, and lifted it down to the floor; then he told his mother to come and drink, but it was still so high she couldn’t reach up to it; so he caught her up, and held her up to the edge of the cask while she drank; as for himself, he clambered up and hung down like a cat inside the cask while he drank. So 34 when he had quenched his thirst, he took up the cask and put it back on the table, and thanked the man for the good meal, and told his mother to come and thank him too, and, a-feared though she was, she dared do nothing else but thank the man. Then the lad sat down again alongside the man and began to gossip, and after they had sat a while the man said:

In a little while, the man returned with an ox that was so huge and heavy that the boy had never seen anything like it. He gave it one punch under the ear, and it fell dead on the floor. After that, he grabbed it by all four legs and placed it on the glowing embers, turning and twisting it until the outside was perfectly browned. Then, he went to a cupboard, took out a large silver dish, and laid the ox on it; the dish was so big that no part of the ox hung over the sides. He set this on the table and then went down to the cellar to bring up a barrel of wine, knocked out the top, and placed the barrel on the table, along with two knives that were each six feet long. Once this was done, he told them to sit down to supper and eat. So they went, the boy first and the old woman following, but she began to whimper and wail, wondering how she could ever use such large knives. But her son grabbed one and started slicing pieces from the ox's thigh, putting them in front of his mother. After they had eaten a bit, he picked up the barrel with both hands and set it down on the floor; then he told his mother to come and drink, but it was still too high for her to reach, so he lifted her up so she could drink from the edge of the barrel. As for himself, he climbed up and hung inside the barrel like a cat while he drank. So when he had quenched his thirst, he took the barrel and set it back on the table, thanked the man for the wonderful meal, and told his mother to thank him too. Despite her fear, she had no choice but to thank the man. Then the boy sat down again next to the man and started chatting, and after they had talked for a while, the man said:

“Well! I must just go and get a bit of supper too;” and so he went to the table and ate up the whole ox—hoofs, and horns, and all—and drained the cask to the last drop, and then went back and sat on the bench.

“Well! I should probably go grab a bite to eat too;” so he went to the table and finished the entire ox—hoofs, horns, and everything—and drank every last drop from the cask, then returned and sat back down on the bench.

“As for beds,” he said, “I don’t know what’s to be done. I’ve only got one bed and a cradle; but we could get on pretty well if you would sleep in the cradle, and then your mother might lie in the bed yonder.”

“As for beds,” he said, “I don’t know what to do. I only have one bed and a crib; but we could manage pretty well if you slept in the crib, and then your mother could lie in the bed over there.”

“Thank you kindly, that’ll do nicely,” said the lad; and with that he pulled off his clothes and lay down in the cradle; but, to tell you the truth, it was quite as big as a four-poster. As for the old dame, she had to follow the man who showed her to bed, though she was out of her wits for fear.

“Thanks a lot, that works perfectly,” said the boy; and with that, he took off his clothes and lay down in the cradle; but, to be honest, it was just as big as a four-poster. As for the old woman, she had to follow the man who showed her to bed, even though she was completely terrified.

“Well!” thought the lad to himself, “’twill never do to go to sleep yet. I’d best lie awake and listen how 35 things go as the night wears on.”

“Well!” the boy thought to himself, “I can't fall asleep yet. I should stay awake and listen to how things unfold as the night goes on.”

So, after a while, the man began to talk to the old dame, and at last he said:

So, after a bit, the man started chatting with the old lady, and eventually he said:

“We two might live here so happily together, could we only be rid of this son of yours.”

“We could live so happily here together if we could just get rid of your son.”

“But do you know how to settle him? Is that what you’re thinking of?” said she.

“But do you know how to deal with him? Is that what you're thinking about?” she said.

“Nothing easier,” said he; at any rate he would try. He would just say he wished the old dame would stay and keep house for him a day or two, and then he would take the lad out with him up the hill to quarry corner-stones, and roll down a great rock on him. All this the lad lay and listened to.

“Nothing easier,” he said; at least he would give it a shot. He would just mention that he hoped the old lady would stay and help him out for a day or two, and then he would take the boy with him up the hill to the quarry to get some corner stones, and roll a big rock down on him. The boy listened to all of this.

Next day the Troll—for it was a Troll as clear as day—asked if the old dame would stay and keep house for him a few days; and as the day went on he took a great iron crowbar, and asked the lad if he had a mind to go with him up the hill and quarry a few corner-stones. With all his heart, he said, and went with him; and so, after they had split a few stones, the Troll wanted him to go down below and look after cracks in the rock; and while he was doing this the Troll worked away, and wearied himself with his crowbar till he moved a whole 36 crag out of its bed, which came rolling right down on the place where the lad was; but he held it up till he could get on one side, and then let it roll on.

The next day, the Troll—which was clearly a Troll—asked the old woman if she would stay and manage his house for a few days. As the day went on, he took a heavy iron crowbar and asked the boy if he wanted to come with him up the hill to break some corner-stones. The boy eagerly agreed and went with him. After they had split a few stones, the Troll asked him to go below and check for cracks in the rock. While the boy was doing this, the Troll worked hard with his crowbar until he moved an entire cliff out of its spot, which came rolling down right where the boy was; but he held it up until he could safely move aside and then let it roll away.

“Oh!” said the lad to the Troll, “now I see what you mean to do with me. You want to crush me to death; so just go down yourself and look after the cracks and refts in the rock, and I’ll stand up above.”

“Oh!” said the boy to the Troll, “now I get what you plan to do with me. You want to squash me to death; so just go down yourself and take care of the cracks and splits in the rock, and I’ll stay up here.”

The Troll did not dare to do otherwise than the lad bade him, and the end of it was that the lad rolled down a great rock, which fell upon the Troll and broke one of his thighs.

The Troll didn’t dare do anything other than what the boy told him, and in the end, the boy rolled down a huge rock that fell on the Troll and broke one of his thighs.

“Well! you are in a sad plight,” said the lad, as he strode down, lifted up the rock, and set the man free. After that he had to put him on his back and carry him home; so he ran with him as fast as a horse, and shook him so that the Troll screamed and screeched as if a knife were run into him. And when he got home, they had to put the Troll to bed, and there he lay in a sad pickle.

“Well! you are in quite a mess,” said the boy, as he walked over, lifted the rock, and freed the man. After that, he had to carry him on his back and ran home as fast as a horse, shaking him so that the Troll screamed and yelled as if a knife had been driven into him. When they got home, they had to put the Troll to bed, and there he lay in a sad state.

When the night wore on, the Troll began to talk to the old dame again, and to wonder how ever they could be rid of the lad.

When the night went on, the Troll started talking to the old lady again, and wondered how they could ever get rid of the boy.

“Well,” said the old dame, “if you can’t hit on a plan to get rid of him, I’m sure I can’t.”

“Well,” said the old woman, “if you can’t come up with a plan to get rid of him, I definitely can’t.”

37

“Let me see,” said the Troll; “I’ve got twelve lions in a garden; if they could only get hold of the lad, they’d soon tear him to pieces.”

“Let me think,” said the Troll; “I have twelve lions in a garden; if they could just catch the kid, they’d quickly rip him apart.”

So the old dame said it would be easy enough to get him there. She would sham sick, and say she felt so poorly, nothing would do her any good but lion’s milk. All that the lad lay and listened to; and when he got up in the morning his mother said she was worse than she looked, and she thought she should never be right again unless she could get some lion’s milk.

So the old lady said it would be easy to get him there. She would pretend to be sick and say she felt so bad that nothing would help her except lion’s milk. The boy listened to all of this, and when he got up in the morning, his mother said she looked worse than she felt and that she didn't think she'd ever be well again unless she could get some lion’s milk.

“Then I’m afraid you’ll be poorly a long time, mother,” said the lad, “for I’m sure I don’t know where any is to be got.”

“Then I’m afraid you’ll be sick for a long time, mom,” said the boy, “because I really have no idea where to find any.”

“Oh! if that be all,” said the Troll, “there’s no lack of lion’s milk, if we only had the man to fetch it;” and then he went on to say how his brother had a garden with twelve lions in it, and how the lad might have the key if he had a mind to milk the lions. So the lad took the key and a milking pail, and strode off; and when he unlocked the gate and got into the garden, there stood all the twelve lions on their hind-paws, rampant and roaring at him. But the lad laid hold of the biggest, and led him about by the fore-paws, and dashed him against stocks and stones till 38 there wasn’t a bit of him left but the two paws. So when the rest saw that, they were so afraid that they crept up and lay at his feet like so many curs. After that they followed him about wherever he went, and when he got home, they lay down outside the house, with their fore-paws on the door sill.

“Oh! If that’s all,” said the Troll, “there’s plenty of lion’s milk, if we just had someone to get it;” and then he continued explaining how his brother had a garden with twelve lions in it, and how the boy could have the key if he wanted to milk the lions. So the boy took the key and a milking pail, and confidently walked off; and when he unlocked the gate and entered the garden, all twelve lions stood on their hind legs, roaring at him. But the boy grabbed the biggest one, led him around by the front paws, and slammed him against rocks and stones until 38 there was nothing left but the two paws. When the others saw this, they were so scared that they crept up and lay at his feet like a bunch of scared dogs. After that, they followed him wherever he went, and when he got home, they lay down outside the house, with their front paws on the door sill.

“Now, mother, you’ll soon be well,” said the lad, when he went in, “for here is the lion’s milk.”

“Now, Mom, you'll be better soon,” said the boy when he walked in, “because here’s the lion’s milk.”

He had just milked a drop in the pail.

He had just milked a drop into the bucket.

But the Troll, as he lay in bed, swore it was all a lie. He was sure the lad was not the man to milk lions.

But the Troll, as he lay in bed, insisted it was all a lie. He was certain the kid was not the kind of person to milk lions.

When the lad heard that, he forced the Troll to get out of bed, threw open the door, and all the lions rose up and seized the Troll, and at last the lad had to make them leave their hold.

When the boy heard that, he made the Troll get out of bed, threw open the door, and all the lions sprang up and grabbed the Troll, and eventually the boy had to force them to let go.

That night the Troll began to talk to the old dame again. “I’m sure I can’t tell how to put this lad out of the way—he is so awfully strong; can’t you think of some way?”

That night the Troll started talking to the old lady again. “I really don’t know how to get rid of this guy—he’s just so incredibly strong; can’t you come up with some idea?”

“No,” said the old dame, “if you can’t tell, I’m sure I can’t.”

“No,” said the old lady, “if you can’t figure it out, I’m sure I can’t.”

“Well!” said the Troll, “I have two brothers in a castle; they are twelve times as strong as I am, and that’s 39 why I was turned out and had to put up with this farm. They hold that castle, and round it there is an orchard with apples in it, and whoever eats those apples sleeps for three days and three nights. If we could only get the lad to go for the fruit, he wouldn’t be able to keep from tasting the apples, and as soon as ever he fell asleep my brothers would tear him in pieces.”

“Wow!” said the Troll, “I have two brothers in a castle; they are twelve times stronger than I am, and that’s why I got kicked out and had to deal with this farm. They guard that castle, and around it, there’s an orchard with apples, and whoever eats those apples sleeps for three days and three nights. If we could just get the kid to go for the fruit, he wouldn’t be able to resist tasting the apples, and as soon as he fell asleep, my brothers would tear him apart.”

The old dame said she would sham sick, and say she could never be herself again unless she tasted those apples; for she had set her heart on them.

The old woman said she would pretend to be sick and claim she could never be herself again unless she tasted those apples; because she had set her heart on them.

All this the lad lay and listened to.

All of this, the kid just lay there and listened.

When the morning came the old dame was so poorly that she couldn’t utter a word but groans and sighs. She was sure she should never be well again, unless she had some of those apples that grew in the orchard near the castle where the man’s brothers lived; only she had no one to send for them.

When morning arrived, the old woman felt so bad that she could only make groans and sighs. She was convinced she wouldn't get better unless she had some of those apples from the orchard near the castle where the man's brothers lived; the problem was, she had no one to send to get them.

Oh! the lad was ready to go that instant; but the eleven lions went with him. So when he came to the orchard, he climbed up into the apple tree and ate as many apples as he could, and he had scarce got down before he fell into a deep sleep; but the lions all lay round him in a ring. The third day came the Troll’s 40 brothers, but they did not come in man’s shape. They came snorting like man-eating steeds, and wondered who it was that dared to be there, and said they would tear him to pieces, so small that there should not be a bit of him left. But up rose the lions and tore the Trolls into small pieces, so that the place looked as if a dung heap had been tossed about it; and when they had finished the Trolls they lay down again. The lad did not wake till late in the afternoon, and when he got on his knees and rubbed the sleep out of his eyes, he began to wonder what had been going on, when he saw the marks of hoofs. But when he went towards the castle, a maiden looked out of a window who had seen all that had happened, and she said:

Oh! The boy was ready to go right away, but the eleven lions went with him. When he got to the orchard, he climbed up into the apple tree and ate as many apples as he could. He had barely gotten down before he fell into a deep sleep, while the lions lay around him in a circle. On the third day, the Troll’s 40 brothers showed up, but they didn’t come as men. They came snorting like man-eating beasts and wondered who dared to be there, claiming they would rip him to shreds so that not a single piece would be left. But the lions jumped up and shredded the Trolls into small bits, making the place look like a pile of garbage had been tossed around. Once they finished with the Trolls, they lay down again. The boy didn’t wake up until late in the afternoon, and when he got on his knees and rubbed the sleep out of his eyes, he started to wonder what had happened when he saw the marks of hoof prints. As he walked towards the castle, a maiden looked out of a window who had seen everything that had occurred, and she said:

“You may thank your stars you weren’t in that tussle, else you must have lost your life.”

"You should be grateful you weren't in that fight; otherwise, you could have lost your life."

“What! I lose my life! No fear of that, I think,” said the lad.

“What! I’m going to die? I don’t think so,” said the guy.

So she begged him to come in, that she might talk with him, for she hadn’t seen a Christian soul ever since she came there. But when she opened the door the lions wanted to go in too, but she got so frightened that she began to scream, and so the lad let them lie outside. 41 Then the two talked and talked, and the lad asked how it came that she, who was so lovely, could put up with those ugly Trolls. She never wished it, she said; ’twas quite against her will. They had seized her by force, and she was the King of Arabia’s daughter. So they talked on, and at last she asked him what he would do; whether she should go back home, or whether he would have her to wife. Of course he would have her, and she shouldn’t go home.

So she begged him to come in so they could talk, since she hadn’t seen another Christian since she arrived. But when she opened the door, the lions wanted to come in too, and she got so scared that she started to scream, so the guy let them stay outside. 41 Then they kept talking, and he asked how it was possible that someone as beautiful as her could put up with those ugly Trolls. She said she never wanted it; it was totally against her will. They had taken her by force, and she was the daughter of the King of Arabia. So they continued to chat, and finally, she asked him what he wanted to do; whether she should go back home or if he wanted her to be his wife. Of course, he wanted her, and she shouldn’t go home.

After that they went round the castle, and at last they came to a great hall, where the Trolls’ two great swords hung high up on the wall.

After that, they walked around the castle, and finally, they arrived at a huge hall, where the Trolls’ two massive swords hung high on the wall.

“I wonder if you are man enough to wield one of these,” said the Princess.

“I wonder if you're man enough to handle one of these,” said the Princess.

“Who? I?” said the lad. “’Twould be a pretty thing if I couldn’t wield one of these.”

“Who? Me?” said the guy. “It would be a pretty ridiculous situation if I couldn’t handle one of these.”

With that he put two or three chairs one a-top of the other, jumped up, and touched the biggest sword with his finger tips, tossed it up in the air, and caught it again by the hilt; leapt down, and at the same time dealt such a blow with it on the floor that the whole hall shook. After he had thus got down, he thrust the sword under his arm and carried it about with him.

With that, he stacked two or three chairs on top of each other, jumped up, and touched the biggest sword with his fingertips. He tossed it into the air and caught it by the hilt. Then he leapt down and struck the floor with such force that the entire hall shook. After landing, he tucked the sword under his arm and carried it with him.

42

So, when they had lived a little while in the castle, the Princess thought she ought to go home to her parents, and let them know what had become of her; so they loaded a ship, and she set sail from the castle.

So, after they had spent some time in the castle, the Princess felt it was time to return to her parents and let them know what had happened to her; so they loaded up a ship, and she set off from the castle.

After she had gone, and the lad had wandered about a little, he called to mind that he had been sent out on an errand thither, and had come to fetch something for his mother’s health; and though he said to himself, “After all the old dame was not so bad but she’s all right by this time”—still he thought he ought to go and just see how she was. So he went and found both the man and his mother quite fresh and hearty.

After she left, and the guy wandered around for a bit, he remembered he had been sent out on a mission to get something for his mom’s health; and even though he thought to himself, “The old lady wasn’t so bad, she’s probably fine now”—he decided he should go check on her. So he went and found both the man and his mom looking healthy and strong.

“What wretches you are to live in this beggarly hut,” said the lad. “Come with me up to my castle, and you shall see what a fine fellow I am.”

“What a miserable life you have in this rundown hut,” said the boy. “Come with me to my castle, and you’ll see what a great guy I am.”

Well! they were both ready to go, and on the way his mother talked to him, and asked how it was he had got so strong.

Well! They were both ready to go, and on the way, his mom talked to him and asked how he had gotten so strong.

“If you must know it came of that blue belt which lay on the hill-side that time when you and I were out begging,” said the lad.

“If you need to know, it came from that blue belt that was lying on the hillside that time when you and I were out begging,” said the boy.

“Have you got it still?” asked she.

“Do you still have it?” she asked.

“Yes”—he had. It was tied round his waist.

“Yes”—he had. It was tied around his waist.

43

“Might she see it?”

“Could she see it?”

“Yes”—she might; and with that he pulled open his waistcoat and shirt to show it to her.

“Yes”—she might; and with that he pulled open his waistcoat and shirt to show it to her.

Then she seized it with both hands, tore it off, and twisted it round her fist.

Then she grabbed it with both hands, yanked it off, and wrapped it around her fist.

“Now,” she cried, “what shall I do with such a wretch as you? I’ll just give you one blow, and dash your brains out!”

“Now,” she shouted, “what am I supposed to do with someone like you? I’ll just give you one hit and smash your brains out!”

“Far too good a death for such a scamp,” said the Troll. “No! let’s first burn out his eyes, and then turn him adrift in a little boat.”

“Way too good of a death for such a troublemaker,” said the Troll. “No! Let’s first burn out his eyes, and then set him adrift in a tiny boat.”

So they burned out his eyes and turned him adrift, in spite of his prayers and tears; but, as the boat drifted, the lions swam after, and at last they laid hold of it and dragged it ashore on an island, and placed the lad under a fir tree. They caught game for him, and they plucked the birds and made him a bed of down; but he was forced to eat his meat raw and he was blind. At last, one day the biggest lion was chasing a hare which was blind, for it ran straight over stock and stone, and the end was, it ran right up against a fir-stump and tumbled head over heels across the field right into a spring; but lo! when it came out of the spring it saw its way quite plain, and so saved its life.

So they blinded him and left him adrift, despite his prayers and tears; but as the boat floated away, the lions swam after it, and eventually they caught up and pulled it ashore on an island, placing the boy under a fir tree. They hunted for him and gathered birds to make him a soft bed; however, he had to eat his meat raw, and he was blind. One day, the largest lion was chasing a hare that couldn't see, and it ran wildly over rocks and other obstacles, eventually crashing into a fir stump and tumbling head over heels into a spring; but when it emerged from the spring, it could see clearly and saved its life.

44

“So, so!” thought the lion, and went and dragged the lad to the spring, and dipped him over head and ears in it. So, when he had got his sight again, he went down to the shore and made signs to the lions that they should all lie close together like a raft; then he stood upon their backs while they swam with him to the mainland. When he had reached the shore he went up into a birchen copse, and made the lions lie quiet. Then he stole up to the castle, like a thief, to see if he couldn’t lay hands on his belt; and when he got to the door, he peeped through the keyhole, and there he saw his belt hanging up over a door in the kitchen. So he crept softly in across the floor, for there was no one there; but as soon as he had got hold of the belt, he began to kick and stamp about as though he were mad. Just then his mother came rushing out:

“So, so!” thought the lion, and he went and dragged the boy to the spring, dipping him completely in it. Once the boy regained his sight, he went down to the shore and signaled to the lions to lie close together like a raft. Then he stood on their backs while they swam with him to the mainland. After reaching the shore, he climbed up into a birch grove and made the lions lie still. Next, he sneaked up to the castle like a thief to see if he could grab his belt. When he got to the door, he peeked through the keyhole and saw his belt hanging over a door in the kitchen. He quietly crept across the floor because no one was there, but as soon as he grabbed the belt, he started kicking and stamping around as if he were crazy. Just then, his mother came rushing out:

“Dear heart, my darling little boy! do give me the belt again,” she said.

“Dear heart, my darling little boy! Please give me the belt again,” she said.

“Thank you kindly,” said he. “Now you shall have the doom you passed on me,” and he fulfilled it on the spot. When the old Troll heard that, he came in and begged and prayed so prettily that he might not be smitten to death.

“Thank you very much,” he said. “Now you will get the fate you sentenced me to,” and he carried it out right then. When the old Troll heard that, he came in and begged and pleaded so sweetly that he wouldn’t be killed.

“Well, you may live,” said the lad, “but you shall undergo the same punishment you gave me;” and so he 45 burned out the Troll’s eyes, and turned him adrift on the sea in a little boat, but he had no lions to follow him.

“Well, you might survive,” said the boy, “but you’ll face the same punishment you dealt to me;” and so he 45 burned out the Troll’s eyes and set him adrift on the sea in a small boat, but he had no lions to follow him.

Now the lad was all alone, and he went about longing and longing for the Princess; at last he could bear it no longer; he must set out to seek her, his heart was so bent on having her. So he loaded four ships and set sail for Arabia.

Now the guy was completely alone, and he kept thinking about the Princess; finally, he couldn't take it anymore; he had to go find her, his heart was set on having her. So he stocked up four ships and set off for Arabia.

For some time they had fair wind and fine weather, but after that they lay wind-bound under a rocky island. So the sailors went ashore and strolled about to spend the time, and there they found a huge egg, almost as big as a little house. So they began to knock it about with large stones, but, after all, they couldn’t crack the shell. Then the lad came up with his sword to see what all the noise was about, and when he saw the egg, he thought it a trifle to crack it; so he gave it one blow and the egg split, and out came a chicken as big as an elephant.

For a while, they had nice wind and good weather, but then they got stuck in one place under a rocky island. The sailors went ashore to kill time, and they found a huge egg, almost the size of a small house. They started smashing it with big stones, but they still couldn’t break the shell. Then the young man came over with his sword to check out the noise, and when he saw the egg, he thought it would be easy to crack; so he gave it one hit, and the egg split open, releasing a chicken as big as an elephant.

“Now we have done wrong,” said the lad; “this can cost us all our lives;” and then he asked his sailors if they were men enough to sail to Arabia in four-and-twenty hours if they got a fine breeze. Yes! they were good to do that, they said, so they set sail with a fine breeze, and got to Arabia in three-and-twenty hours. As soon as they landed, the lad ordered all the sailors to go and bury 46 themselves up to the eyes in a sandhill, so that they could barely see the ships. The lad and the captains climbed a high crag and sate down under a fir.

“Now we messed up,” said the young man; “this could cost us our lives;” and then he asked his crew if they were capable of sailing to Arabia in twenty-four hours if they had a good breeze. Yes! they were ready to do that, they said, so they set sail with a nice breeze and reached Arabia in twenty-three hours. As soon as they landed, the young man instructed all the sailors to bury themselves up to their eyes in a sand dune, so that they could barely see the ships. The young man and the captains climbed a high cliff and sat down under a fir tree.

In a little while came a great bird flying with an island in its claws, and let it fall down on the fleet, and sunk every ship. After it had done that, it flew up to the sandhill and flapped its wings, so that the wind nearly took off the heads of the sailors, and it flew past the fir with such force that it turned the lad right about, but he was ready with his sword, and gave the bird one blow and brought it down dead.

In a little while, a huge bird flew in with an island in its claws and dropped it onto the fleet, sinking every ship. After that, it flew up to the sandhill and flapped its wings, creating winds that nearly knocked the sailors' heads off. It flew past the fir with such force that it spun the young man around, but he was ready with his sword and struck the bird with one blow, bringing it down dead.

After that he went to the town, where every one was glad because the King had got his daughter back; but now the King had hidden her away somewhere himself, and promised her hand as a reward to any one who could find her, and this though she was betrothed before. Now as the lad went along he met a man who had white bear-skins for sale, so he bought one of the hides and put it on; and one of the captains was to take an iron chain and lead him about, and so he went into the town and began to play pranks. At last the news came to the King’s ears, that there never had been such fun in the town before, for here was a white bear that danced and cut capers just as it was bid. So a messenger came to say the bear must come to 47 the castle at once, for the King wanted to see its tricks. So when it got to the castle every one was afraid, for such a beast they had never seen before; but the captain said there was no danger unless they laughed at it. They mustn’t do that, else it would tear them to pieces. When the King heard that, he warned all the court not to laugh. But while the fun was going on, in came one of the King’s maids, and began to laugh and make game of the bear, and the bear flew at her and tore her, so that there was scarce a rag of her left. Then all the court began to bewail, and the captain most of all.

After that, he went to the town, where everyone was happy because the King had gotten his daughter back; but now the King had hidden her away himself and promised her hand as a reward to anyone who could find her, even though she was already engaged. As the boy went along, he met a man selling white bear-skins, so he bought one of the hides and put it on; and one of the captains was to take an iron chain and lead him around, and so he went into the town and started playing pranks. Eventually, the news reached the King’s ears that there had never been such fun in the town before, for there was a white bear that danced and performed tricks just as it was commanded. So a messenger came to say the bear had to come to the 47 castle at once, because the King wanted to see its tricks. When it arrived at the castle, everyone was scared, as they had never seen such a creature before; but the captain said there was no danger as long as they didn’t laugh at it. They mustn’t do that, or it would tear them to pieces. When the King heard that, he warned the whole court not to laugh. But while the fun was happening, one of the King’s maids came in and started laughing and mocking the bear, and the bear lunged at her and attacked her, leaving hardly a shred of her behind. Then the entire court began to mourn, and the captain most of all.

“Stuff and nonsense,” said the King; “she’s only a maid, besides it’s more my affair than yours.”

“Ridiculous,” said the King; “she’s just a maid, and this is more my business than yours.”

When the show was over, it was late at night. “It’s no good your going away, when it’s so late,” said the King. “The bear had best sleep here.”

When the show ended, it was late at night. “It’s not a good idea for you to leave when it’s so late,” said the King. “The bear should probably sleep here.”

“Perhaps it might sleep in the ingle by the kitchen fire,” said the captain.

“Maybe it can sleep by the fireplace in the kitchen,” said the captain.

“Nay,” said the King, “it shall sleep up here, and it shall have pillows and cushions to sleep on.” So a whole heap of pillows and cushions was brought, and the captain had a bed in a side room.

“Nah,” said the King, “it will sleep up here, and it will have pillows and cushions to rest on.” So a big pile of pillows and cushions was brought, and the captain had a bed in a side room.

But at midnight the King came with a lamp in his hand 48 and a big bunch of keys, and carried off the white bear. He passed along gallery after gallery through doors and rooms, up-stairs and down-stairs, till at last he came to a pier which ran out into the sea. Then the King began to pull and haul at posts and pins, this one up and that one down, till at last a little house floated up to the water’s edge. There he kept his daughter, for she was so dear to him that he had hid her, so that no one could find her out. He left the white bear outside while he went in and told her how it had danced and played its pranks. She said she was afraid, and dared not look at it; but he talked her over, saying there was no danger if she only wouldn’t laugh. So they brought the bear in, and locked the door, and it danced and played 49 its tricks; but just when the fun was at its height, the Princess’s maid began to laugh. Then the lad flew at her and tore her to bits, and the Princess began to cry and sob.

But at midnight, the King came with a lamp in his hand 48 and a big bunch of keys, and took the white bear away. He moved through gallery after gallery, through doors and rooms, upstairs and downstairs, until finally he reached a pier that extended into the sea. Then the King started pulling and tugging at posts and pins, lifting some up and pushing others down, until a little house floated to the water’s edge. He kept his daughter there, because she was so precious to him that he had hidden her away, so no one could find her. He left the white bear outside while he went in and told her how it had danced and played tricks. She said she was scared and didn’t dare to look at it; but he convinced her, saying there was no danger as long as she didn’t laugh. So they brought the bear in, locked the door, and it danced and played its tricks; but just when the fun was at its peak, the Princess’s maid started to laugh. Then the bear lunged at her and tore her apart, and the Princess began to cry and sob.

“Stuff and nonsense,” cried the King; “all this fuss about a maid! I’ll get you just as good a one again. But now I think the bear had best stay here till morning, for I don’t care to have to go and lead it along all those galleries and stairs at this time of night.”

“Ridiculous,” shouted the King; “all this drama over a maid! I can get you another one just as good. But for now, I think the bear should stay here until morning, because I really don’t want to lead it through all those hallways and stairs at this late hour.”

“Well!” said the Princess, “if it sleeps here, I’m sure I won’t.”

“Well!” said the Princess, “if it sleeps here, there’s no way I will.”


The Lad in the Bear’s skin, and the King of Arabia’s daughter.

The Boy in the Bear's Skin, and the Princess of Arabia.

But just then the bear curled himself up and lay down by the stove; and it was settled at last that the Princess should sleep there too, with a light burning. But as soon as the King had well gone, the white bear came and begged her to undo his collar. The Princess was so scared she almost swooned away; but she felt about till she found the collar, and she had scarce undone it before the bear pulled his head off. Then she knew him again, and was so glad there was no end to her joy, and she wanted to tell her father at once that her deliverer was come. But the lad would not hear of it; he would earn her once more, he said. So in the morning when they heard the King rattling at the posts outside, the 50 lad drew on the hide and lay down by the stove.

But just then, the bear curled up and lay down by the stove; and it was finally decided that the Princess would sleep there too, with a light on. But as soon as the King had left, the white bear came and asked her to take off his collar. The Princess was so scared she almost fainted; but she felt around until she found the collar and had barely undone it before the bear pulled his head off. Then she recognized him again and was so happy that her joy was endless, and she wanted to tell her father right away that her savior had arrived. But the young man wouldn’t allow it; he said he would earn her once more. So in the morning, when they heard the King rattling at the posts outside, the 50 young man put on the hide and lay down by the stove.

“Well, has it lain still?” the king asked.

“Well, has it been lying still?” the king asked.

“I should think so,” said the Princess; “it hasn’t so much as turned or stretched itself once.”

“I would think so,” said the Princess; “it hasn’t even turned or stretched itself once.”

When they got up to the castle again, the captain took the bear and led it away, and then the lad threw off the hide, and went to a tailor and ordered clothes fit for a prince; and when they were fitted on he went to the King, and said he wanted to find the Princess.

When they reached the castle again, the captain took the bear and walked away with it. Then the boy discarded the hide and went to a tailor, ordering clothes suitable for a prince. Once they were fitted, he went to the King and said he wanted to find the Princess.

“You’re not the first who has wished the same thing,” said the King, “but they have all lost their lives; for if any one who tries can’t find her in four-and-twenty hours his life is forfeited.”

“You’re not the first to wish for the same thing,” said the King, “but they have all lost their lives; if anyone who tries can’t find her in twenty-four hours, his life is forfeit.”

Yes; the lad knew all that. Still he wished to try, 51 and if he couldn’t find her, ’twas his look-out. Now in the castle there was a band that played sweet tunes, and there were fair maids to dance with, and so the lad danced away.

Yes; the guy knew all that. Still, he wanted to give it a shot, 51 and if he couldn’t find her, it was on him. Now in the castle, there was a group that played lovely music, and there were beautiful girls to dance with, so the guy danced away.

When twelve hours were gone, the King said:

When twelve hours had passed, the King said:

“I pity you with all my heart. You’re so poor a hand at seeking; you will surely lose your life.”

“I feel really sorry for you. You’re so bad at searching; you’re definitely going to end up losing your life.”

“Stuff!” said the lad; “while there’s life there’s hope! So long as there’s breath in the body there’s no fear; we have lots of time!” and so he went on dancing till there was only one hour left.

“Stuff!” said the boy; “as long as there's life, there's hope! As long as I can breathe, there's no reason to be afraid; we have plenty of time!” And so he kept dancing until there was only one hour left.

Then he said he would begin to search.

Then he said he would start looking.

“It’s no use now,” said the King; “time’s up.”

“It’s no use now,” said the King; “time’s up.”

“Light your lamp; out with your big bunch of keys,” said the lad, “and follow me whither I wish to go. There is still a whole hour left.”

“Light your lamp and grab your big bunch of keys,” said the boy, “and follow me wherever I want to go. We still have a whole hour left.”

So the lad went the same way which the King had led him the night before, and he bade the King unlock door after door till they came down to the pier which ran out into the sea.

So the boy went the same way the King had taken him the night before, and he asked the King to unlock door after door until they reached the pier that extended into the sea.

“It’s all no use, I tell you,” said the King; “time’s up, and this will only lead you right out into the sea.”

“It’s all pointless, I’m telling you,” said the King; “time's up, and this will just take you straight out into the sea.”

“Still five minutes more,” said the lad, as he pulled and pushed at the posts and pins, and the house floated up.

“Just five more minutes,” said the boy as he tugged and shoved at the posts and pins, and the house lifted off the ground.

52

“Now the time is up,” bawled the King; “come hither, headsman, and take off his head.”

“Now the time is up,” shouted the King; “come here, executioner, and take off his head.”

“Nay, nay!” said the lad; “stop a bit, there are still three minutes! Out with the key, and let me get into this house.”

“Nah, nah!” said the boy; “hold on a second, there are still three minutes! Give me the key, and let me get into this house.”

But there stood the King and fumbled with his keys, to draw out the time. At last he said he hadn’t any key.

But there stood the King and fumbled with his keys to buy some time. Finally, he said he didn’t have any key.

“Well, if you haven’t, I have,” said the lad, as he gave the door such a kick that it flew to splinters inwards on the floor.

“Well, if you haven’t, I have,” said the guy, as he kicked the door so hard that it shattered into pieces on the floor.

At the door the Princess met him, and told her father this was her deliverer, on whom her heart was set. So she had him; and this was how the beggar boy came to marry the daughter of the King of Arabia.

At the door, the Princess met him and told her father that this was her savior, the one she had her heart set on. So she got him; and that's how the beggar boy ended up marrying the daughter of the King of Arabia.



53

PRINCE LINDWORM

OOnce upon a time, there was a fine young King who was married to the loveliest of Queens. They were exceedingly happy, all but for one thing—they had no children. And this often made them both sad, because the Queen wanted a dear little child to play with, and the King wanted an heir to the kingdom.

OOnce upon a time, there was a handsome young King who was married to the most beautiful Queen. They were extremely happy, except for one thing—they had no children. This often made them both sad, because the Queen wanted a sweet little child to play with, and the King wanted an heir for the kingdom.

One day the Queen went out for a walk by herself, and she met an ugly old woman. The old woman was just like a witch: but she was a nice kind of witch, not the cantankerous sort. She said, “Why do you look so doleful, pretty lady?” “It’s no use my telling you,” answered the Queen, “nobody in the world can help me.” “Oh, you never know,” said the old woman. “Just you let me hear what your trouble is, and maybe I can put things right.”

One day the Queen went out for a walk by herself, and she bumped into an ugly old woman. The old woman was just like a witch, but she was a nice kind of witch, not the grumpy kind. She said, “Why do you look so sad, pretty lady?” “It’s pointless to tell you,” replied the Queen, “nobody in the world can help me.” “Oh, you never know,” said the old woman. “Just let me hear what your problem is, and maybe I can make it better.”

“My dear woman, how can you?” said the Queen: and she told her, “The King and I have no children: that’s why I am so distressed.” “Well, you needn’t be,” said the old witch. “I can set that right in a twinkling, if only you will do exactly as I tell you. Listen. To-night, at sunset, take a little drinking-cup with two ears” 54 (that is, handles), “and put it bottom upwards on the ground in the north-west corner of your garden. Then go and lift it up to-morrow morning at sunrise, and you will find two roses underneath it, one red and one white. If you eat the red rose, a little boy will be born to you: if you eat the white rose, a little girl will be sent. But, whatever you do, you mustn’t eat both the roses, or you’ll be sorry,—that I warn you! Only one: remember that!” “Thank you a thousand times,” said the Queen, “this is good news indeed!” And she wanted to give the old woman her gold ring; but the old woman wouldn’t take it.

“My dear woman, how can you?” said the Queen: and she told her, “The King and I have no children: that’s why I am so distressed.” “Well, you needn’t be,” said the old witch. “I can fix that in no time, if you just do exactly as I tell you. Listen. Tonight, at sunset, take a small drinking cup with two handles” 54 “and place it upside down on the ground in the northwest corner of your garden. Then lift it up tomorrow morning at sunrise, and you’ll find two roses underneath it, one red and one white. If you eat the red rose, you’ll have a little boy; if you eat the white rose, you’ll have a little girl. But, whatever you do, don’t eat both roses, or you’ll regret it—I promise you! Just one: remember that!” “Thank you a thousand times,” said the Queen, “this is wonderful news indeed!” And she wanted to give the old woman her gold ring, but the old woman wouldn’t accept it.

So the Queen went home and did as she had been told: and next morning at sunrise she stole out into the garden and 55 lifted up the little drinking-cup. She was surprised, for indeed she had hardly expected to see anything. But there were the two roses underneath it, one red and one white. And now she was dreadfully puzzled, for she did not know which to choose. “If I choose the red one,” she thought, “and I have a little boy, he may grow up and go to the wars and get killed. But if I choose the white one, and have a little girl, she will stay at home awhile with us, but later on she will get married and go away and leave us. So, whichever it is, we may be left with no child after all.”

So the Queen went home and did what she had been told: and the next morning at sunrise, she quietly went out into the garden and 55 picked up the little drinking cup. She was surprised, as she hardly expected to find anything there. But there were the two roses underneath it, one red and one white. Now she was really confused, because she didn’t know which one to pick. “If I choose the red one,” she thought, “and have a little boy, he might grow up and go to war and get killed. But if I pick the white one, and have a little girl, she’ll stay at home with us for a while, but eventually she’ll get married and leave us. So, no matter which I choose, we might end up with no child after all.”

However, at last she decided on the white rose, and she ate it. And it tasted so sweet, that she took and ate the red one too: without ever remembering the old woman’s solemn warning.

However, in the end, she chose the white rose and ate it. It was so sweet that she also took a bite of the red one, completely forgetting the old woman’s serious warning.

Some time after this, the King went away to the wars: and while he was still away, the Queen became the mother of twins. One was a lovely baby-boy, and the other was a Lindworm, or Serpent. She was terribly frightened when she saw the Lindworm, but he wriggled away out of the room, and nobody seemed to have seen him but herself: so that she thought it must have been a dream. The baby Prince was so beautiful and so healthy, the 56 Queen was full of joy: and likewise, as you may suppose, was the King when he came home and found his son and heir. Not a word was said by anyone about the Lindworm: only the Queen thought about it now and then.

Some time after this, the King went off to war: and while he was still away, the Queen gave birth to twins. One was a beautiful baby boy, and the other was a Lindworm, or Serpent. She was incredibly scared when she saw the Lindworm, but he wriggled out of the room, and no one else seemed to have noticed him except for her, so she thought it must have been a dream. The baby Prince was so beautiful and healthy that the Queen was filled with joy: and as you can imagine, the King was just as thrilled when he returned home to find his son and heir. No one said anything about the Lindworm: only the Queen thought about it now and then.

Many days and years passed by, and the baby grew up into a handsome young Prince, and it was time that he got married. The King sent him off to visit foreign kingdoms, in the Royal coach, with six white horses, to look for a Princess grand enough to be his wife. But at the very first cross-roads, the way was stopped by an enormous Lindworm, enough to frighten the bravest. He lay in the middle of the road with a great wide open mouth, and cried, “A bride for me before a bride for you!” Then the Prince made the coach turn round and try another road: but it was all no use. For, at the first cross-ways, there lay the Lindworm again, crying out, “A bride for me before a bride for you!” So the Prince had to turn back home again to the Castle, and give up his visits to the foreign kingdoms. And his mother, the Queen, had to confess that what the Lindworm said was true. For he was really the eldest of her twins: and so he ought to have a wedding first.

Many days and years went by, and the baby grew into a handsome young Prince, ready to get married. The King sent him off in the Royal coach with six white horses to visit foreign kingdoms and find a worthy Princess to be his wife. But at the very first crossroads, an enormous Lindworm blocked the road, enough to scare anyone brave. He lay in the middle of the road with his mouth wide open, shouting, “A bride for me before a bride for you!” The Prince tried to turn the coach around and take another route, but it didn’t work. At the next crossroads, the Lindworm was there again, yelling, “A bride for me before a bride for you!” So the Prince had to return home to the Castle and abandon his travels to the foreign kingdoms. His mother, the Queen, had to admit that the Lindworm's words were true. He was actually the eldest of her twins, and so he should have a wedding first.

There seemed nothing for it but to find a bride for the 57 Lindworm, if his younger brother, the Prince, were to be married at all. So the King wrote to a distant country, and asked for a Princess to marry his son (but, of course, he didn’t say which son), and presently a Princess arrived. But she wasn’t allowed to see her bridegroom until he stood by her side in the great hall and was married to her, and then, of course, it was too late for her to say she wouldn’t have him. But next morning the Princess had disappeared. The Lindworm lay sleeping all alone: and it was quite plain that he had eaten her.

There seemed to be no choice but to find a bride for the 57 Lindworm, if his younger brother, the Prince, was going to get married at all. So the King reached out to a faraway country and requested a Princess to marry his son (but, of course, he didn’t specify which son), and soon a Princess arrived. However, she wasn’t allowed to see her groom until he stood next to her in the great hall and they were married, and by then, of course, it was too late for her to say she didn’t want him. But the next morning, the Princess had vanished. The Lindworm lay sleeping all alone: it was clear that he had eaten her.

A little while after, the Prince decided that he might now go journeying again in search of a Princess. And off he drove in the Royal chariot with the six white horses. But at the first cross-ways, there lay the Lindworm, crying with his great wide open mouth, “A bride for me before a bride for you!” So the carriage tried another road, and the same thing happened, and they had to turn back again this time, just as formerly. And the King wrote to several foreign countries, to know if anyone would marry his son. At last another Princess arrived, this time from a very far distant land. And, of course, she was not allowed to see her future husband before the wedding took place,—and then, lo and behold! it was 58 the Lindworm who stood at her side. And next morning the Princess had disappeared: and the Lindworm lay sleeping all alone; and it was quite clear that he had eaten her.

A little while later, the Prince decided it was time to go traveling again in search of a Princess. So he set off in the Royal carriage pulled by six white horses. But at the first intersection, there was the Lindworm, shouting with its big, wide-open mouth, “A bride for me before a bride for you!” The carriage took another route, but the same thing happened, and they had to turn back again, just like before. The King wrote to several foreign countries to see if anyone would marry his son. Eventually, another Princess arrived, this time from a very distant land. And, of course, she wasn’t allowed to meet her future husband before the wedding— and then, lo and behold! it was the Lindworm who was standing next to her. The next morning, the Princess had disappeared, and there was the Lindworm, sleeping all alone; it was clear that he had eaten her.

By and by the Prince started on his quest for the third time: and at the first cross-roads there lay the Lindworm with his great wide open mouth, demanding a bride as before. And the Prince went straight back to the castle, and told the King: “You must find another bride for my elder brother.”

By and by, the Prince began his quest for the third time: and at the first crossroads, there was the Lindworm with his huge, wide-open mouth, demanding a bride as before. The Prince went straight back to the castle and told the King: “You need to find another bride for my older brother.”

“I don’t know where I am to find her,” said the King, “I have already made enemies of two great Kings who sent their daughters here as brides: and I have no notion how I can obtain a third lady. People are beginning to say strange things, and I am sure no Princess will dare to come.”

“I don’t know where I’m supposed to find her,” said the King, “I’ve already made enemies of two powerful Kings who sent their daughters here as brides: and I have no idea how I can get a third lady. People are starting to say odd things, and I’m sure no Princess will take the risk to come.”

Now, down in a little cottage near a wood, there lived the King’s shepherd, an old man with his only daughter. And the King came one day and said to him, “Will you give me your daughter to marry my son the Lindworm? And I will make you rich for the rest of your life.”—“No, sire,” said the shepherd, “that I cannot do. She is my only child, and I want her to take care of me when 59 I am old. Besides, if the Lindworm would not spare two beautiful Princesses, he won’t spare her either. He will just gobble her up: and she is much too good for such a fate.”

Now, in a small cottage by the woods, there lived the King’s shepherd, an old man with his only daughter. One day, the King came and said to him, “Will you give me your daughter to marry my son the Lindworm? I’ll make you rich for the rest of your life.” — “No, your majesty,” replied the shepherd, “I can’t do that. She is my only child, and I need her to take care of me when I’m old. Besides, if the Lindworm wouldn’t spare two beautiful princesses, he won’t spare her either. He’ll just swallow her up, and she deserves much better than that.”

But the King wouldn’t take “No” for an answer: and at last the old man had to give in.

But the King wouldn’t accept “No” for an answer, and eventually the old man had to give in.

Well, when the old shepherd told his daughter that she was to be Prince Lindworm’s bride, she was utterly in despair. She went out into the woods, crying and wringing her hands and bewailing her hard fate. And while she wandered to and fro, an old witch-woman suddenly appeared out of a big hollow oak-tree, and asked her, “Why do you look so doleful, pretty lass?” The shepherd-girl said, “It’s no use my telling you, for nobody in the world can help me.”—“Oh, you never know,” said the old woman. “Just you let me hear what your trouble is, and maybe I can put things right.”—“Ah, how can you?” said the girl, “For I am to be married to the King’s eldest son, who is a Lindworm. He has already married two beautiful Princesses, and devoured them: and he will eat me too! No wonder I am distressed.”

Well, when the old shepherd told his daughter that she was to be Prince Lindworm’s bride, she was completely devastated. She went out into the woods, crying and wringing her hands, lamenting her unfortunate situation. While she wandered back and forth, an old witch suddenly appeared from a large hollow oak tree and asked her, “Why do you look so sad, pretty girl?” The shepherd-girl replied, “There’s no point in telling you, because no one in the world can help me.” —“Oh, you never know,” said the old woman. “Just let me know what your problem is, and maybe I can make things better.” —“Ah, how can you?” said the girl, “For I am to be married to the King’s eldest son, who is a Lindworm. He has already married two beautiful princesses and devoured them, and he will eat me too! No wonder I’m so distressed.”

“Well, you needn’t be,” said the witch-woman. “All 60 that can be set right in a twinkling: if only you will do exactly as I tell you.” So the girl said she would.

“Well, you don’t have to be,” said the witch-woman. “All 60 that can be fixed in a flash: if you just follow my instructions exactly.” So the girl said she would.

“Listen, then,” said the old woman. “After the marriage ceremony is over, and when it is time for you to retire to rest, you must ask to be dressed in ten snow-white shifts. And you must then ask for a tub full of lye,” (that is, washing water prepared with wood-ashes) “and a tub full of fresh milk, and as many whips as a boy can carry in his arms,—and have all these brought into your bed-chamber. Then, when the Lindworm tells you to shed a shift, do you bid him slough a skin. And when all his skins are off, you must dip the whips in the lye and whip him; next, you must wash him in the fresh milk; and, lastly, you must take him and hold him in your arms, if it’s only for one moment.”

“Listen closely,” said the old woman. “After the wedding ceremony is finished, and it’s time for you to go to bed, you need to ask to be dressed in ten pure white shifts. Then, ask for a tub full of lye,” (that is, washing water made with wood ashes) “and a tub full of fresh milk, along with as many whips as a boy can carry in his arms—and have all these brought into your bedroom. Then, when the Lindworm tells you to take off a shift, you should tell him to shed a skin. Once he has shed all of his skins, you must dip the whips in the lye and whip him; after that, you should wash him in the fresh milk; and finally, you need to take him and hold him in your arms, even if it’s just for a moment.”

“The last is the worst notion—ugh!” said the shepherd’s daughter, and she shuddered at the thought of holding the cold, slimy, scaly Lindworm.

“The last is the worst idea—ugh!” said the shepherd’s daughter, and she shuddered at the thought of holding the cold, slimy, scaly Lindworm.

“Do just as I have said, and all will go well,” said the old woman. Then she disappeared again in the oak-tree.

“Do exactly what I’ve said, and everything will be fine,” said the old woman. Then she vanished back into the oak tree.

When the wedding-day arrived, the girl was fetched in the Royal chariot with the six white horses, and taken 61 to the castle to be decked as a bride. And she asked for ten snow-white shifts to be brought her, and the tub of lye, and the tub of milk, and as many whips as a boy could carry in his arms. The ladies and courtiers in the castle thought, of course, that this was some bit of peasant superstition, all rubbish and nonsense. But the King said, “Let her have whatever she asks for.” She was then arrayed in the most wonderful robes, and looked the loveliest of brides. She was led to the hall where the wedding ceremony was to take place, and she saw the Lindworm for the first time as he came in and stood by her side. So they were married, and a great wedding-feast was held, a banquet fit for the son of a king.

When the wedding day arrived, the girl was picked up in the royal carriage drawn by six white horses and taken to the castle to be dressed as a bride. She asked for ten pure white shifts, a tub of lye, a tub of milk, and as many whips as a boy could carry. The ladies and courtiers in the castle thought this was some peasant superstition, all nonsense. But the King said, “Let her have whatever she wants.” She was then dressed in the most beautiful robes and looked like the loveliest bride. She was led to the hall where the wedding ceremony would take place, and she saw the Lindworm for the first time as he entered and stood beside her. They got married, and a grand wedding feast was held, a banquet worthy of the son of a king.


She saw the Lindworm for the first time as he came in and stood by her side.

She saw the Lindworm for the first time when he entered and stood next to her.

When the feast was over, the bridegroom and bride were conducted to their apartment, with music, and torches, and a great procession. As soon as the door was shut, the Lindworm turned to her and said, “Fair maiden, shed a shift!” The shepherd’s daughter answered him, “Prince Lindworm, slough a skin!”—“No one has ever dared tell me to do that before!” said he.—“But I command you to do it now!” said she. Then he began to moan and wriggle: and in a few minutes a long snake-skin lay upon the floor beside him. 62 The girl drew off her first shift, and spread it on top of the skin.

When the celebration was over, the groom and bride were led to their room with music, torches, and a grand procession. As soon as the door closed, the Lindworm turned to her and said, “Fair maiden, shed a shift!” The shepherd’s daughter replied, “Prince Lindworm, shed a skin!”—“No one has ever dared tell me to do that before!” he exclaimed.—“But I command you to do it now!” she insisted. Then he started to moan and squirm: and in a few minutes, a long snake skin lay on the floor next to him. 62 The girl took off her first shift and placed it on top of the skin.

The Lindworm said again to her, “Fair maiden, shed a shift.”

The Lindworm said to her again, “Beautiful lady, take off a shift.”

The shepherd’s daughter answered him, “Prince Lindworm, slough a skin.”

The shepherd's daughter replied to him, “Prince Lindworm, shed a skin.”

“No one has ever dared tell me to do that before,” said he.—“But I command you to do it now,” said she. Then with groans and moans he cast off the second skin: and she covered it with her second shift. The Lindworm said for the third time, “Fair maiden, shed a shift.” The shepherd’s daughter answered him again, “Prince Lindworm, slough a skin.”—“No one has ever dared tell me to do that before,” said he, and his little eyes rolled furiously. But the girl was not afraid, and once more she commanded him to do as she bade.

“No one has ever dared tell me to do that before,” he said. “But I command you to do it now,” she replied. Then, groaning and moaning, he shed the second skin, and she covered it with her second shift. The Lindworm said for the third time, “Fair maiden, shed a shift.” The shepherd’s daughter answered him again, “Prince Lindworm, slough a skin.” “No one has ever dared tell me to do that before,” he said, and his little eyes rolled furiously. But the girl was not afraid, and once more she commanded him to do as she asked.

And so this went on until nine Lindworm skins were lying on the floor, each of them covered with a snow-white shift. And there was nothing left of the Lindworm but a huge thick mass, most horrible to see. Then the girl seized the whips, dipped them in the lye, and whipped him as hard as ever she could. Next, she bathed him all over in the fresh milk. Lastly, she dragged 63 him on to the bed and put her arms round him. And she fell fast asleep that very moment.

And so this continued until nine Lindworm skins were lying on the floor, each covered with a pure white shift. All that remained of the Lindworm was a massive, grotesque lump. Then the girl grabbed the whips, soaked them in the lye, and whipped him as hard as she could. After that, she bathed him all over in fresh milk. Finally, she dragged him onto the bed and wrapped her arms around him. She fell asleep instantly.

Next morning very early, the King and the courtiers came and peeped in through the keyhole. They wanted to know what had become of the girl, but none of them dared enter the room. However, in the end, growing bolder, they opened the door a tiny bit. And there they saw the girl, all fresh and rosy, and beside her lay—no Lindworm, but the handsomest prince that any one could wish to see.

Next morning very early, the King and the courtiers came and peeked in through the keyhole. They wanted to find out what had happened to the girl, but none of them dared to enter the room. However, eventually getting bolder, they opened the door a little bit. And there they saw the girl, all fresh and rosy, and beside her lay—not a Lindworm, but the most handsome prince anyone could wish to see.

The King ran out and fetched the Queen: and after that, there were such rejoicings in the castle as never were known before or since. The wedding took place all over again, much finer than the first, with festivals and banquets and merrymakings for days and weeks. No bride was ever so beloved by a King and Queen as this peasant maid from the shepherd’s cottage. There was no end to their love and their kindness towards her: because, by her sense and her calmness and her courage, she had saved their son, Prince Lindworm.

The King rushed out and brought the Queen: and after that, there were celebrations in the castle like no one had ever seen before or since. The wedding happened all over again, even more beautiful than the first, with feasts and parties that lasted for days and weeks. No bride was ever as cherished by a King and Queen as this peasant girl from the shepherd’s cottage. Their love and kindness towards her knew no bounds: because, with her wisdom, calmness, and bravery, she had saved their son, Prince Lindworm.



65

THE LASSIE AND HER GODMOTHER

OOnce on a time a poor couple lived far, far away in a great wood. The wife was brought to bed, and had a pretty girl, but they were so poor they did not know how to get the babe christened, for they had no money to pay the parson’s fees. So one day the father went out to see if he could find any one who was willing to stand for the child and pay the fees; but though he walked about the whole day from one house to another, and though all said they were willing enough to stand, no one thought himself bound to pay the fees. Now, when he was going home 66 again, a lovely lady met him, dressed so fine, and she looked so thoroughly good and kind; she offered to get the babe christened, but after that, she said, she must keep it for her own. The husband answered, he must first ask his wife what she wished to do; but when he got home and told his story, the wife said, right out, “No!”

OOnce upon a time, a poor couple lived a long way off in a big forest. The wife gave birth to a beautiful baby girl, but they were so poor that they didn’t have any money to pay the minister's fees to have her baptized. One day, the father went out, hoping to find someone willing to support the child and cover the fees; however, even though he walked around all day from one house to another and everyone said they were happy to help, no one felt responsible for actually paying the fees. As he was heading home again, a beautiful lady approached him, dressed elegantly, and she seemed genuinely kind. She offered to arrange the baptism for the baby, but she insisted that afterward, she would need to take the child for herself. The husband replied that he needed to ask his wife what she wanted to do, but when he returned home and shared the story, his wife immediately said, “No!”

Next day the man went out again, but no one would stand if they had to pay the fees; and though he begged and prayed, he could get no help. And again as he went home, towards evening the same lovely lady met him, who looked so sweet and good, and she made him the same offer. So he told his wife again how he had fared, and this time she said, if he couldn’t get any one to stand for his babe next day, they must just let the lady have her way, since she seemed so kind and good.

The next day, the man went out again, but no one was willing to help if it meant paying the fees; and even though he begged and pleaded, he couldn't get any assistance. As he headed home in the evening, he encountered the same lovely lady who appeared so sweet and kind, and she made him the same offer. When he told his wife about his experience again, she said that if he couldn’t find anyone to stand for their baby the next day, they should just let the lady have her way since she seemed so kind and good.

The third day, the man went about, but he couldn’t get any one to stand; and so when, towards evening, he met the kind lady again, he gave his word she should have the babe if she would only get it christened at the font. So next morning she came to the place where the man lived, followed by two men to stand godfathers, took the babe and carried it to church, and there it was christened. After that she took it to her own house, and 67 there the little girl lived with her several years, and her Foster-mother was always kind and friendly to her.

On the third day, the man went around, but he couldn’t find anyone to stand with him; so when he saw the kind lady again in the evening, he promised her she could have the baby if she would just get it baptized at the church. The next morning, she came to the man’s place with two men who would be the godfathers, took the baby, and brought it to church, where it was baptized. After that, she took the baby to her own home, and there the little girl lived with her for several years, and her Foster-mother was always kind and friendly to her. 67

Now, when the Lassie had grown to be big enough to know right and wrong, her Foster-mother got ready to go on a journey.

Now, when the Lassie had grown big enough to understand right from wrong, her Foster-mother prepared to go on a journey.

“You have my leave,” she said, “to go all over the house, except those rooms which I shew you;” and when she had said that, away she went.

"You have my permission," she said, "to go anywhere in the house, except for the rooms I show you;" and after she said that, she walked away.

But the Lassie could not forbear just to open one of the doors a little bit, when—Pop! out flew a Star.

But the Lassie couldn't help but crack one of the doors just a bit, when—Pop! out flew a Star.

When her Foster-mother came back, she was very vexed to find that the star had flown out, and she got very angry with her Foster-daughter, and threatened to send her away; but the child cried and begged so hard that she got leave to stay.

When her Foster-mother returned, she was really upset to find that the star had disappeared, and she got very angry with her Foster-daughter, threatening to send her away. But the child cried and pleaded so much that she was allowed to stay.

Now, after a while, the Foster-mother had to go on another journey; and, before she went, she forbade the Lassie to go into those two rooms into which she had never been. She promised to beware; but when she was left alone, she began to think and to wonder what there could be in the second room, and at last she could not help setting the door a little ajar, just to peep in, when—Pop! out flew the Moon.

Now, after a while, the Foster-mother had to go on another journey; and before she left, she told the Lassie not to go into those two rooms she had never been in. She promised to be careful, but when she was alone, she started to think and wonder what could be in the second room. Eventually, she couldn’t resist and cracked the door open just a little to peek inside, when—Pop! out flew the Moon.


She could not help setting the door a little ajar, just to peep in, when—Pop! out flew the Moon.

She couldn't resist cracking the door open a bit, just to peek inside, when—Pop! out flew the Moon.

68

When her Foster-mother came home and found the moon let out, she was very downcast, and said to the Lassie she must go away, she could not stay with her any longer. But the Lassie wept so bitterly, and prayed so heartily for forgiveness, that this time, too, she got leave to stay.

When her Foster-mother came home and saw the moon gone, she was very upset and told the Lassie that she had to leave; she couldn't stay with her any longer. But the Lassie cried so deeply and sincerely asked for forgiveness that this time, too, she was allowed to stay.

Some time after, the Foster-mother had to go away again, and she charged the Lassie, who by this time was half grown up, most earnestly that she mustn’t try to go into, or to peep into, the third room. But when her Foster-mother had been gone some time, and the Lassie was weary of walking about alone, all at once she thought, “Dear me, what fun it would be just to peep a little into that third room.” Then she thought she mustn’t do it for her Foster-mother’s sake; but when the bad thought came the second time she could hold out no longer; come what might, she must and would look into the room; so she just opened the door a tiny bit, when—POP! out flew the Sun.

Some time later, the Foster-mother had to leave again, and she urgently warned the Lassie, who was now almost fully grown, that she mustn't try to go into or even peek into the third room. But after the Foster-mother had been gone for a while, and the Lassie got tired of wandering around alone, she suddenly thought, “Wow, wouldn’t it be fun to sneak a little peek into that third room?” Then she reminded herself not to do it for her Foster-mother’s sake; but when that tempting thought came back to her, she couldn’t resist any longer; no matter what, she had to see inside the room; so she just opened the door a crack, when—POP! out flew the Sun.

But when her Foster-mother came back and saw that the sun had flown away, she was cut to the heart, and said, “Now, there was no help for it, the Lassie must and should go away; she couldn’t hear of her staying 69 any longer.” Now the Lassie cried her eyes out, and begged and prayed so prettily; but it was all no good.

But when her Foster-mother came back and saw that the sun had disappeared, she was heartbroken and said, “Now, there’s no help for it, the Lassie has to go away; I can’t stand the thought of her staying 69 any longer.” The Lassie cried her eyes out and begged and pleaded so sweetly; but it was all in vain.

“Nay! but I must punish you!” said her Foster-mother; “but you may have your choice, either to be the loveliest woman in the world, and not to be able to speak, or to keep your speech, and to be the ugliest of all women; but away from me you must go.”

“Nah! But I have to punish you!” said her Foster-mother; “but you can choose—either be the most beautiful woman in the world and be unable to speak, or keep your speech and be the ugliest of all women; but you need to leave me.”

And the Lassie said, “I would sooner be lovely.” So she became all at once wondrous fair; but from that day forth she was dumb.

And the Lassie said, “I would rather be beautiful.” So she suddenly became amazingly attractive; but from that day on, she couldn't speak.

So, when she went away from her Foster-mother, she walked and wandered through a great, great wood; but the farther she went, the farther off the end seemed to be. 70 So, when the evening came on, she clomb up into a tall tree, which grew over a spring, and there she made herself up to sleep that night. Close by lay a castle, and from that castle came early every morning a maid to draw water to make the Prince’s tea, from the spring over which the Lassie was sitting. So the maid looked down into the spring, saw the lovely face in the water, and thought it was her own; then she flung away the pitcher, and ran home; and, when she got there, she tossed up her head and said, “If I’m so pretty, I’m far too good to go and fetch water.”

So, when she left her Foster-mother, she walked and wandered through a huge, dense forest; but the further she went, the more the end seemed out of reach. 70 As evening approached, she climbed up into a tall tree that grew over a spring, and there she settled down to sleep for the night. Nearby stood a castle, and every morning a maid from that castle would come to fetch water to make the Prince’s tea from the spring where the Lassie was resting. One day, the maid looked down into the spring, saw the beautiful face reflected in the water, and thought it was her own; then she dropped the pitcher and ran home. When she arrived, she lifted her chin and said, “If I’m this pretty, I’m way too good to be fetching water.”

So another maid had to go for the water, but the same thing happened to her; she went back and said she was far too pretty and too good to fetch water from the spring for the Prince. Then the Prince went himself, for he had a mind to see what all this could mean. So, when he reached the spring, he too saw the image in the water; but he looked up at once, and became aware of the lovely Lassie who sate there up in the tree. Then he coaxed her down and took her home; and at last made up his mind to have her for his queen, because she was so lovely; but his mother, who was still alive, was against it.

So another maid had to go get the water, but the same thing happened to her; she returned and said she was way too pretty and too good to fetch water from the spring for the Prince. Then the Prince went himself, because he wanted to see what was going on. When he got to the spring, he also saw the reflection in the water; but he looked up immediately and noticed the beautiful Lassie sitting up in the tree. Then he encouraged her to come down and took her home; and eventually decided to have her as his queen because she was so beautiful; but his mother, who was still alive, was against it.


Then he coaxed her down and took her home.

Then he gently convinced her to come down and took her home.

71

“She can’t speak,” she said, “and maybe she’s a wicked witch.”

"She can't talk," she said, "and maybe she's an evil witch."

But the Prince could not be content till he got her. So after they had lived together a while, the Lassie was to have a child, and when the child came to be born, the Prince set a strong watch about her; but at the birth one and all fell into a deep sleep, and her Foster-mother came, cut the babe on its little finger, and smeared the queen’s mouth with the blood; and said:

But the Prince couldn’t be satisfied until he had her. So after they had been together for a while, the Lassie was about to have a baby, and when it was time for the birth, the Prince set a strong guard around her; but at the moment of birth, everyone fell into a deep sleep, and her Foster-mother came, cut the baby’s little finger, and smeared the queen’s mouth with the blood; and said:

“Now you shall be as grieved as I was when you let out the star;” and with these words she carried off the babe.

“Now you’ll feel as sad as I was when you let the star go;” and with those words, she took the baby away.

But when those who were on the watch woke, they thought the queen had eaten her own child, and the old queen was all for burning her alive, but the Prince was so fond of her that at last he begged her off, but he had hard work to set her free.

But when the guards woke up, they thought the queen had killed her own child, and the old queen was all for burning her alive, but the Prince loved her so much that in the end, he begged to save her, though it was tough to get her freed.

So the next time the young queen was to have a child, twice as strong a watch was set as the first time, but the same thing happened over again, only this time her Foster-mother said:

So the next time the young queen was expecting a child, they kept an even stronger watch than the first time, but the same thing happened again, only this time her Foster-mother said:

“Now you shall be as grieved as I was when you let the moon out.”

“Now you will feel as sad as I did when you let the moon out.”

72

And the queen begged and prayed, and wept; for when her Foster-mother was there, she could speak—but it was all no good.

And the queen begged and prayed, and cried; because when her Foster-mother was there, she could talk—but it was all useless.

And now the old queen said she must be burnt, but the Prince found means to beg her off. But when the third child was to be born, a watch was set three times as strong as the first, but just the same thing happened. Her Foster-mother came while the watch slept, took the babe, and cut its little finger, and smeared the queen’s mouth with the blood, telling her now she should be as grieved as she had been when the Lassie let out the sun.

And now the old queen said she had to be burned, but the Prince found a way to intervene. However, when the third child was about to be born, a guard was set up that was three times stronger than the first, but the same thing happened. Her Foster-mother came while the guard was sleeping, took the baby, and cut its little finger, smearing the queen’s mouth with the blood, telling her that now she should feel as sad as she did when the Lassie let out the sun.

And now the Prince could not save her any longer. She must and should be burnt. But just as they were leading her to the stake, all at once they saw her Foster-mother, who came with all three children—two she led by the hand, and the third she had on her arm; and so she went up to the young queen and said:

And now the Prince couldn’t save her anymore. She had to be burned. But just as they were taking her to the stake, they suddenly saw her Foster-mother, who came with all three children—two she was holding by the hand, and the third she was carrying on her arm; and she approached the young queen and said:


“Here are your children; now you shall have them again. I am the Virgin Mary.”

“Here are your kids; you can have them back now. I’m the Virgin Mary.”

“Here are your children; now you shall have them again. I am the Virgin Mary, and so grieved as you have been, so grieved was I when you let out sun, and moon, and star. Now you have been punished for what you did, and henceforth you shall have your speech.”

“Here are your children; now you can have them back. I am the Virgin Mary, and just as you have been sad, I was just as sad when you let the sun, moon, and stars out. Now you’ve been punished for what you did, and from now on, you will have your voice.”

73

How glad the Queen and Prince now were, all may easily think, but no one can tell. After that they were always happy; and from that day even the Prince’s mother was very fond of the young queen.

How glad the Queen and Prince were, everyone can easily imagine, but no one can really say. After that, they were always happy; and from that day on, even the Prince’s mother liked the young queen a lot.



75

THE HUSBAND WHO WAS TO MIND THE HOUSE

OOnce on a time there was a man, so surly and cross, he never thought his Wife did anything right in the house. So, one evening, in haymaking time, he came home, scolding and swearing, and showing his teeth and making a dust.

OOnce upon a time, there was a man who was so grumpy and angry that he never thought his Wife did anything right around the house. One evening, during haymaking season, he came home, yelling and cursing, baring his teeth and causing a scene.

“Dear love, don’t be so angry; there’s a good man,” said his goody; “to-morrow let’s change our work. I’ll go out with the mowers and mow, and you shall mind the house at home.”

“Dear, don’t be so angry; there’s a good man,” said his partner. “Tomorrow let’s switch up our tasks. I’ll go out with the mowers and mow, and you can take care of the house at home.”

Yes! the Husband thought that would do very well. He was quite willing, he said.

Yes! the Husband thought that would work just fine. He was totally on board, he said.

So, early next morning, his goody took a scythe over her neck, and went out into the hayfield with the mowers, and began to mow; but the man was to mind the house, and do the work at home.

So, early the next morning, his wife took a scythe over her shoulder and went out into the hayfield with the mowers to start mowing; but the man stayed back to take care of the house and do the work at home.

First of all, he wanted to churn the butter; but when he had churned a while, he got thirsty, and went down to the cellar to tap a barrel of ale. So, just when he had knocked in the bung, and was putting the tap into the cask, he heard overhead the pig come into the kitchen. 76 Then off he ran up the cellar steps, with the tap in his hand, as fast as he could, to look after the pig, lest it should upset the churn; but when he got up, and saw the pig had already knocked the churn over, and stood there, routing and grunting amongst the cream which was running all over the floor, he got so wild with rage that he quite forgot the ale-barrel, and ran at the pig as hard as he could. He caught it, too, just as it ran out of doors, and gave it such a kick, that piggy lay for dead on the spot. Then all at once he remembered he had the tap in his hand; but when he got down to the cellar, every drop of ale had run out of the cask.

First of all, he wanted to churn the butter, but after churning for a while, he got thirsty and went down to the cellar to tap a barrel of ale. Just as he knocked in the bung and was putting the tap into the cask, he heard the pig come into the kitchen overhead. 76 He ran up the cellar steps as fast as he could with the tap in his hand to check on the pig, worried it would knock over the churn. But when he got up and saw the pig had already knocked the churn over and was rooting and grunting in the cream spilling all over the floor, he became so furious that he completely forgot about the ale barrel and charged at the pig as hard as he could. He caught it just as it was running out the door and kicked it so hard that it lay there, motionless. Then he suddenly remembered he still had the tap in his hand, but by the time he got back to the cellar, every drop of ale had spilled out of the cask.

Then he went into the dairy and found enough cream left to fill the churn again, and so he began to churn, for butter they must have at dinner. When he had churned a bit, he remembered that their milking cow was still shut up in the byre, and hadn’t had a bit to eat or a drop to drink all the morning, though the sun was high. Then all at once he thought ’twas too far to take her down to the meadow, so he’d just get her up on the house top—for the house, you must know, was thatched with sods, and a fine crop of grass was growing there. Now the house lay close up against a steep down, and he thought 77 if he laid a plank across to the thatch at the back he’d easily get the cow up.

Then he went into the dairy and found enough cream left to fill the churn again, so he started churning, since they needed butter for dinner. After churning for a bit, he remembered that their milking cow was still shut up in the barn and hadn’t eaten or had a drink all morning, even though the sun was high. Suddenly, he figured it was too far to take her down to the meadow, so he decided to get her up on the rooftop—because, you should know, the house was thatched with sods, and there was a nice crop of grass growing there. The house was right up against a steep hill, and he thought if he laid a plank across to the thatch at the back, he could easily get the cow up.

But still he couldn’t leave the churn, for there was his little babe crawling about on the floor, and “if I leave it,” he thought, “the child is safe to upset it.” So he took the churn on his back, and went out with it; but then he thought he’d better first water the cow before he turned her out on the thatch; so he took up a bucket to draw water out of the well; but, as he stooped down at the well’s brink, all the cream ran out of the churn over his shoulders, and so down into the well.

But he still couldn't leave the churn because his little baby was crawling on the floor, and he thought, "If I leave it, the child will definitely knock it over." So he lifted the churn onto his back and went outside with it; but then he realized he should water the cow before letting her out onto the thatch. So he grabbed a bucket to draw water from the well; but as he bent down at the edge of the well, all the cream spilled out of the churn over his shoulders and splashed down into the well.

Now it was near dinner-time, and he hadn’t even got the butter yet; so he thought he’d best boil the porridge, and filled the pot with water and hung it over the fire. When he had done that, he thought the cow might perhaps fall off the thatch and break her legs or her neck. So he got up on the house to tie her up. One end of the rope he made fast to the cow’s neck and the other he slipped down the chimney and tied round his own thigh; and he had to make haste, for the water now began to boil in the pot, and he had still to grind the oatmeal.

Now it was almost dinner time, and he still hadn’t gotten the butter; so he figured he’d better boil the porridge and filled the pot with water, hanging it over the fire. After that, he worried that the cow might fall off the thatch and injure herself. So he climbed onto the roof to tie her up. He secured one end of the rope to the cow’s neck and slipped the other down the chimney, tying it around his own thigh; he had to hurry because the water was starting to boil in the pot, and he still needed to grind the oatmeal.

So he began to grind away; but while he was hard at it, down fell the cow off the house-top after all, and as 78 she fell, she dragged the man up the chimney by the rope. There he stuck fast; and as for the cow, she hung half-way down the wall, swinging between heaven and earth, for she could neither get down nor up.

So he started to work hard; but while he was really focused on it, the cow fell off the roof after all, and as she fell, she pulled the man up the chimney by the rope. He got stuck there; as for the cow, she was hanging halfway down the wall, swaying between heaven and earth, because she couldn’t get down or up.

And now the goody had waited seven lengths and seven breadths for her Husband to come and call them home to dinner; but never a call they had. At last she thought she’d waited long enough, and went home. But when she got there and saw the cow hanging in such an ugly place, she ran up and cut the rope in two with her scythe. But, as she did this, down came her Husband out of the chimney; and so, when his old dame came inside the kitchen, there she found him standing on his head in the porridge pot.

And now the good woman had waited a long time for her Husband to come and call them in for dinner; but he never called. Finally, she thought she’d waited long enough and went home. But when she got there and saw the cow hanging in such a strange place, she ran up and cut the rope with her scythe. Just as she did this, her Husband came down from the chimney; and when his old lady walked into the kitchen, she found him standing on his head in the porridge pot.


79

THE LAD WHO WENT TO THE NORTH WIND

OOnce on a time there was an old widow who had one son; and as she was poorly and weak, her son had to go up into the safe to fetch meal for cooking; but when he got outside the safe, and was just going down the steps, there came the North Wind puffing and blowing, caught up the meal, and so away with it through the air. Then the Lad went back into the safe for more; but when he came out again on the steps, if the North Wind didn’t come again and carry off the meal with a puff: and, more than that, he did so the third time. At this 80 the Lad got very angry; and as he thought it hard that the North Wind should behave so, he thought he’d just look him up, and ask him to give up his meal.

OOnce upon a time, there was an old widow who had one son. Since she was sick and weak, her son had to go into the safe to get flour for cooking. But when he came outside and was just going down the steps, the North Wind came puffing and blowing, swept up the flour, and took off with it through the air. The Lad went back into the safe for more, but when he came out again on the steps, the North Wind came back and carried off the flour again with a puff. And even worse, this happened a third time. At this point, the Lad got very angry, and since he thought it was unfair for the North Wind to act like this, he decided to confront him and ask him to return his flour.

So off he went, but the way was long, and he walked and walked; but at last he came to the North Wind’s house.

So he set off, but the journey was long, and he kept walking; finally, he arrived at the North Wind’s house.

“Good day!” said the Lad, “and thank you for coming to see us yesterday.”

“Good day!” said the Lad, “and thanks for coming to see us yesterday.”

Good Day!” answered the North Wind, for his voice was loud and gruff, “and thanks for coming to see me. What do you Want?”

Hello!” replied the North Wind, his voice loud and rough, “Thanks for coming to see me. What do you need??”

“Oh!” answered the Lad, “I only wished to ask you to be so good as to let me have back that meal you took from me on the safe steps, for we haven’t much to live on; and if you’re to go on snapping up the morsel we have, there’ll be nothing for it but to starve.”

“Oh!” replied the Lad, “I just wanted to ask if you could please give me back that meal you took from me on the safe steps, because we don’t have much to eat; and if you keep taking the little food we have, we’ll just end up starving.”

“I haven’t got your meal,” said the North Wind; “but if you are in such need, I’ll give you a cloth which will get you everything you want, if you only say, ‘Cloth, spread yourself, and serve up all kinds of good dishes!’”

“I don’t have your meal,” said the North Wind; “but if you really need one, I’ll give you a cloth that will get you everything you want, as long as you say, ‘Cloth, spread out, and serve up all kinds of delicious dishes!’”

With this the Lad was well content. But, as the way was so long he couldn’t get home in one day, so he turned into an inn on the way; and when they were going 81 to sit down to supper he laid the cloth on a table which stood in the corner, and said:

With this, the Lad was quite happy. However, since the journey was so long that he couldn’t get home in one day, he stopped at an inn along the way. When it was time for supper, he set the table with a cloth that was on a table in the corner and said:

“Cloth, spread yourself, and serve up all kinds of good dishes.”

"Cloth, spread out, and serve up all kinds of delicious dishes."

He had scarce said so before the cloth did as it was bid; and all who stood by thought it a fine thing, but most of all the landlady. So, when all were fast asleep at dead of night, she took the Lad’s cloth, and put another in its stead, just like the one he had got from the North Wind, but which couldn’t so much as serve up a bit of dry bread.

He had hardly finished saying that before the cloth did what it was told; everyone watching thought it was impressive, especially the landlady. So, when everyone was sound asleep in the dead of night, she swapped the Lad’s cloth for another one, just like the one he had received from the North Wind, but this one couldn't even serve a piece of dry bread.

So, when the Lad woke, he took his cloth and went off with it, and that day he got home to his mother.

So, when the Lad woke up, he grabbed his cloth and left with it, and that day he made it home to his mother.

“Now,” said he, “I’ve been to the North Wind’s house, and a good fellow he is, for he gave me this cloth, and when I only say to it, ‘Cloth, spread yourself, and serve up all kinds of good dishes,’ I get any sort of food I please.”

“Now,” he said, “I’ve been to the North Wind’s place, and he’s a decent guy. He gave me this cloth, and whenever I say to it, ‘Cloth, spread out and serve up all kinds of delicious food,’ I get whatever I want.”

“All very true, I daresay,” said his mother; “but seeing is believing, and I shan’t believe it till I see it.”

“All very true, I would say,” said his mother; “but seeing is believing, and I won’t believe it until I see it.”

So the Lad made haste, drew out a table, laid the cloth on it, and said:

So the Lad hurried, took out a table, set the cloth on it, and said:

“Cloth, spread yourself, and serve up all kinds of good dishes.”

“Cloth, unfold yourself, and present all sorts of delicious dishes.”

82

But never a bit of dry bread did the cloth serve up.

But the cloth never served up a piece of dry bread.

“Well,” said the Lad “there’s no help for it but to go to the North Wind again;” and away he went.

“Well,” said the Lad, “there’s no choice but to go to the North Wind again;” and off he went.

So he came to where the North Wind lived late in the afternoon.

So he arrived at the place where the North Wind lived late in the afternoon.

“Good evening!” said the Lad.

“Good evening!” said the guy.

“Good evening!” said the North Wind.

“Good evening!” said the North Wind.

“I want my rights for that meal of ours which you took,” said the Lad; “for, as for that cloth I got, it isn’t worth a penny.”

“I want what I’m owed for that meal of ours that you took,” said the Lad; “because that cloth I got isn’t worth anything.”

“I’ve got no meal,” said the North Wind; “but yonder you have a ram which coins nothing but golden ducats as soon as you say to it: ‘Ram, ram! make money!’”

“I don’t have any food,” said the North Wind; “but over there you have a ram that produces nothing but golden ducats as soon as you say to it: ‘Ram, ram! make money!’”

So the Lad thought this a fine thing; but as it was too far to get home that day, he turned in for the night to the same inn where he had slept before.

So the Lad thought this was a great idea; but since it was too far to get home that day, he decided to stay the night at the same inn where he had stayed before.

Before he called for anything, he tried the truth of what the North Wind had said of the ram, and found it all right; but, when the landlord saw that, he thought it was a famous ram, and, when the Lad had fallen asleep, he took another which couldn’t coin gold ducats, and changed the two.

Before he asked for anything, he tested the truth of what the North Wind had said about the ram and found it to be true; however, when the landlord saw this, he assumed it was an amazing ram. So, while the Lad was asleep, he swapped it out for another one that couldn't produce gold ducats.

83

Next morning off went the Lad; and when he got home to his mother, he said:

Next morning, the Lad headed out; and when he got home to his mom, he said:

“After all, the North Wind is a jolly fellow; for now he has given me a ram which can coin golden ducats if I only say: ‘Ram, ram! make money!’”

“After all, the North Wind is a cheerful guy; because now he has given me a ram that can produce golden ducats if I just say: ‘Ram, ram! make money!’”

“All very true, I daresay,” said his mother; “but I shan’t believe any such stuff until I see the ducats made.”

“All very true, I guess,” said his mother; “but I won’t believe any of that until I see the money.”

“Ram, ram! make money!” said the Lad; but if the ram made anything, it wasn’t money.

“Ram, ram! make money!” said the Lad; but if the ram made anything, it wasn’t money.

So the Lad went back again to the North Wind, and blew him up, and said the ram was worth nothing, and he must have his rights for the meal.

So the Lad went back to the North Wind, confronted him, and said that the ram was worthless, and he needed to get what he was owed for the meal.

“Well!” said the North Wind; “I’ve nothing else to give you but that old stick in the corner yonder; but its a stick of that kind that if you say: ‘Stick, stick! lay on!’ it lays on till you say: ‘Stick, stick! now stop!’”

“Well!” said the North Wind; “I’ve got nothing else to give you but that old stick in the corner over there; but it’s a stick that if you say: ‘Stick, stick! lay on!’ it will keep doing it until you say: ‘Stick, stick! now stop!’”

So, as the way was long, the Lad turned in this night too to the landlord; but as he could pretty well guess how things stood as to the cloth and the ram, he lay down at once on the bench and began to snore, as if he were asleep.

So, since the road was long, the Lad decided to turn in for the night at the landlord's place; but knowing how things were going with the cloth and the ram, he lay down right away on the bench and started snoring, pretending to be asleep.

Now the landlord, who easily saw that the stick must be worth something, hunted up one which was like it, and when he heard the lad snore, was going to change the 84 two; but, just as the landlord was about to take it, the Lad bawled out:

Now the landlord, who quickly realized that the stick had to be worth something, searched for one that was similar. When he heard the boy snoring, he planned to swap the two; but just as the landlord was about to take it, the Lad shouted out:

“Stick, stick! lay on!”

“Stick, stick! stay on!”

So the stick began to beat the landlord, till he jumped over chairs, and tables, and benches, and yelled and roared:

So the stick started hitting the landlord, making him jump over chairs, tables, and benches, while he yelled and screamed:

“Oh my! oh my! bid the stick be still, else it will beat me to death, and you shall have back both your cloth and your ram.”

“Oh no! please make the stick stop, or it will beat me to death, and you’ll get back both your cloth and your ram.”

When the Lad thought the landlord had got enough, he said:

When the Lad thought the landlord had taken enough, he said:

“Stick, stick! now stop!”

"Stick, stick! Now stop!"

Then he took the cloth and put it into his pocket, and went home with his stick in his hand, leading the ram by a cord round its horns; and so he got his rights for the meal he had lost.

Then he took the cloth and put it in his pocket, and went home with his stick in hand, leading the ram by a cord tied around its horns; and that's how he got what he was owed for the meal he had lost.



85

THE THREE PRINCESSES OF WHITELAND

OOnce on a time there was a fisherman who lived close by a palace, and fished for the King’s table. One day when he was out fishing he just caught nothing. Do what he would—however he tried with bait and angle—there was never a sprat on his hook. But when the day was far spent a head bobbed up out of the water, and said:

OOnce upon a time, there was a fisherman who lived near a palace and fished for the King’s table. One day, while he was out fishing, he caught nothing at all. No matter what he did—no matter how hard he tried with bait and line—there was never a single fish on his hook. But as the day was coming to an end, a head popped up out of the water and said:

“If I may have what your wife bears under her girdle, you shall catch fish enough.”

“If I could have what your wife carries under her belt, you’ll catch plenty of fish.”

So the man answered boldly, “Yes;” for he did not know that his wife was going to have a child. After 86 that, as was like enough, he caught plenty of fish of all kinds. But when he got home at night and told his story, how he had got all that fish, his wife fell a-weeping and moaning, and was beside herself for the promise which her husband had made, for she said, “I bear a babe under my girdle.”

So the man answered confidently, "Yes;" because he didn’t realize his wife was expecting a child. After that, as you might expect, he caught plenty of fish of all sorts. But when he got home at night and shared his story about how he had caught all that fish, his wife started crying and lamenting, overwhelmed by the promise her husband had made. She said, "I’m carrying a baby under my belt."

Well, the story soon spread, and came up to the castle; and when the King heard the woman’s grief and its cause, he sent down to say he would take care of the child, and see if he couldn’t save it.

Well, the news quickly spread and reached the castle; when the King heard about the woman’s sorrow and its reason, he sent word that he would look after the child and see if he could save it.

So the months went on and on, and when her time came the fisher’s wife had a boy; so the king took it at once, and brought it up as his own son, until the lad grew up. Then he begged leave one day to go out fishing with his father; he had such a mind to go, he said. At first the King wouldn’t hear of it, but at last the lad had his way, and went. So he and his father were out the whole day, and all went right and well till they landed at night. Then the lad remembered he had left his handkerchief, and went to look for it; but as soon as ever he got into the boat, it began to move off with him at such speed that the water roared under the bow, and all the lad could do in rowing against it with 87 the oars was no use; so he went and went the whole night, and at last he came to a white strand, far far away.

So the months went by, and when the time came, the fisher’s wife had a boy. The king took him right away and raised him as his own son until the boy grew up. One day, he asked to go fishing with his father because he really wanted to go. At first, the King refused, but eventually, the boy convinced him, and he went. He and his father spent the whole day out fishing, and everything went fine until they returned at night. Then the boy remembered he had left his handkerchief, so he went to look for it. But as soon as he got into the boat, it started to move off at such speed that the water roared under the bow, and no matter how hard the boy tried to row against it with his oars, it was no use. He kept going all night, and finally, he reached a white shore, far, far away.

There he went ashore, and when he had walked about a bit, an old, old man met him, with a long white beard.

There he went ashore, and after walking around for a bit, he encountered an ancient man with a long white beard.

“What’s the name of this land?” asked the lad.

“What’s the name of this place?” asked the boy.

“Whiteland,” said the man, who went on to ask the lad whence he came, and what he was going to do. So the lad told him all.

“Whiteland,” said the man, who then asked the boy where he came from and what he was planning to do. So the boy told him everything.


“You’ll come to three Princesses, whom you will see standing in the earth up to their necks, with only their heads out.”

“You’ll meet three Princesses, who will be standing in the ground up to their necks, with just their heads showing.”

“Aye, aye!” said the man; “now when you have walked a little farther along the strand here, you’ll come to three Princesses, whom you will see standing in the earth up to their necks, with only their heads out. Then the first—she is the eldest—will call out and beg you so prettily to come and help her; and the second will do the same; to neither of these shall you go; make haste past them, as if you neither saw nor heard anything. But the third you shall go to, and do what she asks. If you do this, you’ll have good luck—that’s all.”

“Yeah, yeah!” said the man. “Now, when you walk a little farther along the shore here, you’ll come across three Princesses who will be standing in the ground up to their necks, with only their heads showing. The first one—she’s the oldest—will call out and sweetly ask you to come and help her; and the second will do the same. Do not go to either of them; hurry past as if you neither saw nor heard anything. But you should go to the third one and do what she asks. If you do this, you’ll have good luck—that’s all.”

When the lad came to the first Princess, she called out to him, and begged him so prettily to come to her, but he passed on as though he saw her not. In the same way he passed by the second; but to the third he went straight up.

When the young man reached the first Princess, she called out to him and sweetly asked him to come to her, but he walked past as if he didn't see her. He did the same with the second; but to the third, he went right up to her.

88

“If you’ll do what I bid you,” she said, “you may have which of us you please.”

“If you do what I ask,” she said, “you can choose either of us.”

“Yes;” he was willing enough; so she told him how three Trolls had set them down in the earth there; but before they had lived in the castle up among the trees.

"Yes;" he was more than willing; so she explained how three Trolls had dropped them down into the ground there; but before that, they had lived in the castle up among the trees.

“Now,” she said, “you must go into that castle, and let the Trolls whip you each one night for each of us. If you can bear that, you’ll set us free.”

“Now,” she said, “you need to go into that castle and let the Trolls whip you each night for each of us. If you can handle that, you’ll set us free.”

Well, the lad said he was ready to try.

Well, the guy said he was ready to give it a shot.

“When you go in,” the Princess went on to say, “you’ll see two lions standing at the gate; but if you’ll only go right in the middle between them they’ll do you no harm. Then go straight on into a little dark room, and make your bed. Then the Troll will come to whip you; but if you take the flask which hangs on the wall, and rub yourself with the ointment that’s in it, wherever his lash falls, you’ll be as sound as ever. Then grasp the sword that hangs by the side of the flask and strike the Troll dead.”

“When you go in,” the Princess continued, “you’ll see two lions standing at the gate; but if you just walk right in the middle between them, they won’t harm you. Then go straight into a small dark room and make your bed. Soon the Troll will come to whip you; but if you take the flask hanging on the wall and rub yourself with the ointment inside it, wherever his lash hits, you’ll be just fine. Then grab the sword that hangs next to the flask and strike the Troll dead.”

Yes, he did as the Princess told him; he passed in the midst between the lions, as if he hadn’t seen them, and went straight into the little room, and there he lay down to sleep. The first night there came a Troll with three 89 heads and three rods, and whipped the lad soundly; but he stood it till the Troll was done; then he took the flask and rubbed himself, and grasped the sword and slew the Troll.

Yes, he did what the Princess told him; he walked right between the lions, acting like he didn’t even notice them, and went straight into the small room, where he lay down to sleep. On the first night, a Troll showed up with three heads and three clubs, and he whipped the boy hard; but he endured it until the Troll was finished; then he took the flask, rubbed it on himself, grabbed the sword, and killed the Troll.

So, when he went out next morning, the Princesses stood out of the earth up to their waists.

So, when he went out the next morning, the Princesses stood out of the ground up to their waists.

The next night ’twas the same story over again, only this time the Troll had six heads and six rods, and he whipped him far worse than the first; but when he went out next morning, the Princesses stood out of the earth as far as the knee.

The next night it was the same story again, but this time the Troll had six heads and six rods, and he punished him way worse than the first time; but when he went out the next morning, the Princesses were standing out of the ground up to their knees.

The third night there came a Troll that had nine heads and nine rods, and he whipped and flogged the lad so long that he fainted away; then the 90 Troll took him up and dashed him against the wall; but the shock brought down the flask, which fell on the lad, burst, and spilled the ointment all over him, and so he became as strong and sound as ever again. Then he wasn’t slow; he grasped the sword and slew the Troll; and next morning when he went out of the castle the Princesses stood before him with all their bodies out of the earth. So he took the youngest for his Queen, and lived well and happily with her for some time.

The third night, a Troll appeared that had nine heads and nine rods, and he whipped and beat the guy so much that he fainted. Then the Troll picked him up and slammed him against the wall; but the impact knocked down the flask, which fell on the guy, broke, and spilled the ointment all over him, making him as strong and healthy as ever. Then he didn't waste any time; he grabbed the sword and killed the Troll; and the next morning, when he left the castle, the Princesses stood before him with their bodies fully above the ground. So he chose the youngest as his Queen, and they lived well and happily together for a while.

At last he began to long to go home for a little to see his parents. His Queen did not like this; but at last his heart was so set on it, and he longed and longed so much, there was no holding him back, so she said:

At last, he started to really want to go home for a bit to see his parents. His Queen wasn’t happy about this; but eventually, his heart was so committed to the idea, and his longing grew so intense, that there was no stopping him. So she said:

“One thing you must promise me. This—only to do what your father begs you to do, and not what mother wishes;” and that he promised.

“One thing you have to promise me. This—only to do what your father asks you to do, and not what your mother wants;” and he agreed.

Then she gave him a ring, which was of that kind that any one who wore it might wish two wishes. So he wished himself home, and when he got home his parents could not wonder enough what a grand man their son had become.

Then she gave him a ring that allowed anyone who wore it to make two wishes. So he wished to be home, and when he arrived, his parents were amazed at the impressive man their son had become.

Now, when he had been at home some days, his mother wished him to go up to the palace and show the 91 King what a fine fellow he had come to be. But his father said:

Now, after he had been home for a few days, his mother wanted him to go to the palace and show the 91 King what a great guy he had become. But his father said:

“No! don’t let him do that; if he does, we shan’t have any more joy of him this time.”

“No! Don’t let him do that; if he does, we won’t have any more fun with him this time.”

But it was no good, the mother begged and prayed so long that at last he went. So when he got up to the palace he was far braver, both in clothes and array, than the other king, who didn’t quite like this, and at last he said:

But it was no use; the mother begged and prayed for so long that eventually he went. By the time he arrived at the palace, he was way braver, both in his clothes and appearance, than the other king, who didn't appreciate this much, and finally he said:

“All very fine; but here you can see my Queen, what like she is, but I can’t see yours: that I can’t. Do you know, I scarce think she’s so good-looking as mine.”

“All very nice; but here you can see my Queen, what she’s like, but I can’t see yours: that I can’t. You know, I hardly think she’s as good-looking as mine.”

“Would to Heaven,” said the young King, “she were standing here, then you’d see what she was like.” And that instant there she stood before them.

“Would to Heaven,” said the young King, “she were standing here, then you’d see what she was like.” And just then, there she stood before them.

But she was very woeful, and said to him:

But she was very sad and said to him:

“Why did you not mind what I told you; and why did you not listen to what your father said? Now, I must away home, and as for you, you have had both your wishes.”

“Why didn't you pay attention to what I told you, and why didn't you listen to what your father said? Now, I have to go home, and as for you, you've gotten both of your wishes.”

With that she knitted a ring among his hair with her name on it, and wished herself home, and was off.

With that, she wove a ring into his hair with her name on it and wished herself back home, and she was gone.

Then the young King was cut to the heart, and went, day out day in, thinking and thinking how he should get 92 back to his Queen. “I’ll just try,” he thought, “if I can’t learn where Whiteland lies;” and so he went out into the world to ask. So when he had gone a good way, he came to a high hill, and there he met one who was lord over all the beasts of the wood, for they all came home to him when he blew his horn; so the King asked if he knew where Whiteland was.

Then the young King was heartbroken and spent every day thinking about how to return to his Queen. "I'll just give it a try," he thought, "to see if I can find out where Whiteland is." So, he set out into the world to ask around. After traveling for a while, he reached a high hill where he encountered the lord of all the forest animals, who gathered to him whenever he blew his horn. The King asked if he knew where Whiteland was.

“No, I don’t,” said he, “but I’ll ask my beasts.” Then he blew his horn and called them, and asked if any of them knew where Whiteland lay. But there was no beast that knew.

“No, I don’t,” he said, “but I’ll ask my animals.” Then he blew his horn and called them over, asking if any of them knew where Whiteland was. But none of the animals knew.

So the man gave him a pair of snow-shoes.

So the man gave him a pair of snowshoes.


So the man gave him a pair of snow-shoes.

So the guy gave him a pair of snowshoes.

“When you get on these,” he said, “you’ll come to my brother, who lives hundreds of miles off; he is lord over all the birds of the air. Ask him. When you reach his house, just turn the shoes so that the toes point this way, and they’ll come home of themselves.” So when the King reached the house, he turned the shoes as the lord of the beasts had said, and away they went home of themselves.

“When you use these,” he said, “you’ll get to my brother, who lives hundreds of miles away; he’s in charge of all the birds in the sky. Ask him. When you arrive at his place, just turn the shoes so the toes point this way, and they’ll make their way back home on their own.” So when the King arrived at the house, he turned the shoes as the lord of the beasts instructed, and off they went home by themselves.

So he asked again after Whiteland, and the man called all the birds with a blast of his horn, and asked if any of them knew where Whiteland lay; but none of the birds 93 knew. Now, long, long after the rest of the birds came an old eagle, which had been away ten round years, but he couldn’t tell any more than the rest.

So he asked again about Whiteland, and the man blew a horn to call all the birds, asking if any of them knew where Whiteland was; but none of the birds 93 knew. After a long time, an old eagle showed up, having been away for ten full years, but he couldn’t tell any more than the others.

“Well, well,” said the man, “I’ll lend you a pair of snow-shoes, and, when you get them on, they’ll carry you to my brother, who lives hundreds of miles off; he’s lord of all the fish in the sea; you’d better ask him. But don’t forget to turn the toes of the shoes this way.”

“Well, well,” said the man, “I’ll lend you a pair of snowshoes, and once you put them on, they’ll take you to my brother, who lives hundreds of miles away; he’s the master of all the fish in the sea; you should definitely ask him. But don’t forget to point the toes of the shoes this way.”

The King was full of thanks, got on the shoes, and when he came to the man who was lord over the fish of the sea, he turned the toes round, and so off they went home like the other pair. After that, he asked again after Whiteland.

The King was really grateful, put on the shoes, and when he reached the guy who ruled over the fish in the sea, he twisted the toes around, and they headed home like the other pair. After that, he inquired again about Whiteland.

So the man called the fish with a blast, but no fish could tell where it lay. At last came an old pike, which they had great work to call home, he was such a way off. So when they asked him he said:

So the man called out to the fish with a loud shout, but no fish could figure out where it was. Finally, an old pike showed up, and it took a lot of effort to get him to come back; he was so far away. When they asked him, he said:

“Know it? I should think I did! I’ve been cook there ten years, and to-morrow I’m going there again; for now the queen of Whiteland, whose king is away, is going to wed another husband.”

“Know it? I should think I do! I’ve been cooking there for ten years, and tomorrow I’m going back; because now the queen of Whiteland, whose king is away, is going to marry another husband.”

“Well!” said the man, “as this is so, I’ll give you a bit of advice. Hereabouts, on a moor, stand three brothers, 94 and here they have stood these hundred years, fighting about a hat, a cloak, and a pair of boots. If any one has these three things he can make himself invisible, and wish himself anywhere he pleases. You can tell them you wish to try the things, and, after that, you’ll pass judgment between them, whose they shall be.”

"Well!" said the man, "since that's the case, I’ll give you some advice. Around here, on a moor, there are three brothers, 94 and they have been standing there for a hundred years, arguing over a hat, a cloak, and a pair of boots. Whoever has these three items can make themselves invisible and go wherever they want. You can tell them you want to try the items, and after that, you can decide whose they should be."

Yes! the King thanked the man, and went and did as he told him.

Yes! The King thanked the man and went and did what he suggested.

“What’s all this?” he said to the brothers. “Why do you stand here fighting for ever and a day? Just let me try these things, and I’ll give judgment whose they shall be.”

“What’s going on here?” he asked the brothers. “Why are you standing around arguing forever? Just let me try these things, and I’ll decide who they belong to.”

They were very willing to do this; but, as soon as he had got the hat, cloak, and boots, he said:

They were more than happy to do this; but, as soon as he got the hat, cloak, and boots, he said:

“When we meet next time, I’ll tell you my judgment,” and with these words he wished himself away.

“When we meet next time, I’ll share my thoughts,” and with that, he wished himself away.

So as he went along up in the air, he came up with the North wind.

So as he soared through the sky, he encountered the North wind.

“Whither away?” roared the North Wind.

“Where are you going?” roared the North Wind.

“To Whiteland,” said the King; and then he told him all that had befallen him.

“To Whiteland,” said the King; and then he shared everything that had happened to him.

“Ah,” said the North Wind, “you go faster than I—you do; for you can go straight, while I have to puff and blow round every turn and corner. But when you get 95 there, just place yourself on the stairs by the side of the door, and then I’ll come storming in, as though I were going to blow down the whole castle. And then when the prince, who is to have your Queen, comes out to see what’s the matter, just you take him by the collar and pitch him out of doors; then I’ll look after him, and see if I can’t carry him off.”

“Ah,” said the North Wind, “you move faster than I do—you really do; because you can go straight, while I have to gust and blow around every turn and corner. But when you get 95 there, just wait on the stairs by the door, and then I’ll come rushing in, as if I were going to blow down the whole castle. And when the prince, who is to marry your Queen, comes out to see what’s going on, just grab him by the collar and throw him outside; then I’ll take care of him and see if I can’t carry him away.”


The King went into the Castle, and at first his Queen didn’t know him, he was so wan and thin, through wandering so far and being so woeful.

The King entered the Castle, and at first his Queen didn’t recognize him; he looked so pale and thin from his long journey and all his suffering.

Well, the King did as the North Wind said. He took his stand on the stairs, and when the North Wind came, storming and roaring, and took hold of the castle wall, so that it shook again, the prince came out to see what was the matter. But as soon as ever he came, the King caught him by the collar and pitched him out of doors, and then the North Wind caught him up and carried him off. So when there was an end of him, the King went into the castle, and at first his Queen didn’t know him, he was so wan and thin, through wandering so far and being so woeful; but when he shewed her the ring, she was as glad as glad could be; and so the rightful wedding was held, and the fame of it spread far and wide.

Well, the King did what the North Wind asked. He stood on the stairs, and when the North Wind came in full force, howling and roaring, grabbing onto the castle wall so hard it shook, the prince came out to see what was going on. But as soon as he arrived, the King grabbed him by the collar and threw him outside, and then the North Wind picked him up and carried him away. After that was over, the King went back into the castle, and at first his Queen didn’t recognize him; he looked so pale and thin from wandering so long and being so sorrowful. But when he showed her the ring, she was overjoyed, and they celebrated their rightful wedding, which became famous far and wide.



97

SORIA MORIA CASTLE

OOnce on a time there was a poor couple who had a son whose name was Halvor. Ever since he was a little boy he would turn his hand to nothing, but just sat there and groped about in the ashes. His father and mother often put him out to learn this trade or that, but Halvor could stay nowhere; for, when he had been there a day or two, he ran away from his master, and never stopped till he was sitting again in the ingle, poking about in the cinders.

OOnce upon a time, there was a poor couple who had a son named Halvor. Ever since he was a little boy, he never really applied himself to anything and just sat around, messing with the ashes. His parents often tried to send him off to learn different trades, but Halvor couldn't stick with any of them; after just a day or two, he would run away from his master and soon find himself back in the hearth, digging through the cinders.

Well, one day a skipper came, and asked Halvor if he hadn’t a mind to be with him, and go to sea, and see strange lands. Yes, Halvor would like that very much; so he wasn’t long in getting himself ready.

Well, one day a captain came and asked Halvor if he wanted to join him, go to sea, and see new places. Yes, Halvor would really like that; so he quickly got himself ready.

How long they sailed I’m sure I can’t tell; but the end of it was, they fell into a great storm, and when it was blown over, and it got still again, they couldn’t tell where they were; for they had been driven away to a strange coast, which none of them knew anything about.

How long they sailed, I can’t say; but eventually, they ran into a huge storm, and when it passed and things calmed down, they realized they had no idea where they were. They had been pushed off course to an unfamiliar shore that none of them recognized.

Well, as there was just no wind at all, they stayed lying wind-bound there, and Halvor asked the skipper’s leave to go on shore and look about him; he would 98 sooner go, he said, than lie there and sleep.

Well, since there was no wind at all, they stayed stuck there, and Halvor asked the captain for permission to go ashore and explore; he would rather go, he said, than lie there and sleep. 98

“Do you think now you’re fit to show yourself before folk,” said the skipper, “why, you’ve no clothes but those rags you stand in?”

“Do you really think you're ready to show yourself to people?” said the captain. “Look at you—you've got nothing on but those rags!”

But Halvor stuck to his own, and so at last he got leave, but he was to be sure and come back as soon as ever it began to blow. So off he went and found a lovely land; wherever he came there were fine large flat cornfields and rich meads, but he couldn’t catch a glimpse of a living soul. Well, it began to blow, but Halvor thought he hadn’t seen enough yet, and he wanted to walk a little farther just to see if he couldn’t meet any folk. So after a while he came to a broad high road, so smooth and even, you might easily roll an egg along it. Halvor followed this, and when evening drew on he saw a great castle ever so far off, from which the sunbeams shone. So as he had now walked the whole day and hadn’t taken a bit to eat with him, he was as hungry as a hunter, but still the nearer he came to the castle, the more afraid he got.

But Halvor stayed true to himself, and eventually he got permission to go, but he had to make sure to come back as soon as it started to get windy. So off he set and found a beautiful land; everywhere he went, there were large, flat cornfields and lush pastures, but he couldn’t see a single person. Well, the wind started to pick up, but Halvor thought he hadn’t seen enough yet, and he wanted to walk a bit further to see if he could meet anyone. After a while, he came across a wide, smooth road, so even you could easily roll an egg along it. Halvor followed this road, and as evening approached, he spotted a great castle in the distance, with sunlight shining down on it. Since he had been walking all day and hadn’t brought any food, he was as hungry as a hunter, but the closer he got to the castle, the more nervous he felt.

In the castle kitchen a great fire was blazing, and Halvor went into it, but such a kitchen he had never seen in all his born days. It was so grand and fine; there 99 were vessels of silver and vessels of gold, but still never a living soul. So when Halvor had stood there a while and no one came out, he went and opened a door, and there inside sat a Princess who span upon a spinning-wheel.

In the castle kitchen, a huge fire was roaring, and Halvor walked into it, but he had never seen a kitchen like this in his entire life. It was so magnificent and elegant; there 99 were silver and gold vessels everywhere, yet still no one was around. After Halvor stood there for a while without anyone showing up, he opened a door, and inside sat a Princess working at a spinning wheel.

“Nay, nay, now!” she called out, “dare Christian folk come hither? But now you’d best be off about your business, if you don’t want the Troll to gobble you up; for here lives a Troll with three heads.”

“Nah, nah, now!” she shouted, “Do Christian folks really come around here? You’d better get moving with your business if you don’t want the Troll to eat you up; because there’s a Troll with three heads living here.”

“All one to me,” said the lad, “I’d be just as glad to hear he had four heads beside; I’d like to see what kind of fellow he is. As for going, I won’t go at all. I’ve done no harm; but meat you must get me, for I’m almost starved to death.”

“All the same to me,” said the guy, “I’d be just as curious to hear if he had four heads too; I’d like to see what kind of person he is. As for going, I’m not going at all. I haven’t done anything wrong; but you have to get me some food, because I’m almost starving.”

When Halvor had eaten his fill, the Princess told him to try if he could brandish the sword that hung against the wall; no, he couldn’t brandish it, he couldn’t even lift it up.

When Halvor had eaten his fill, the Princess told him to see if he could lift the sword that was hanging on the wall; no, he couldn’t lift it, he couldn’t even pick it up.

“Oh!” said the Princess, “now you must go and take a pull of that flask that hangs by its side; that’s what the Troll does every time he goes out to use the sword.”

“Oh!” said the Princess, “now you have to go and take a swig from that flask hanging by your side; that’s what the Troll does every time he goes out to use the sword.”

So Halvor took a pull, and in the twinkling of an eye he could brandish the sword like nothing; and now he thought it high time the Troll came; and lo! just then up came the Troll puffing and blowing. Halvor jumped behind the door.

So Halvor took a drink, and in the blink of an eye, he could wield the sword effortlessly; now he figured it was the perfect moment for the Troll to arrive; and sure enough, right then the Troll came, huffing and puffing. Halvor hid behind the door.

100

Hutetu,” said the Troll, as he put his head in at the door, “what a smell of Christian man’s blood!”

Hutetu,” said the Troll, as he leaned in at the door, “what a stench of Christian blood!”

“Aye,” said Halvor, “you’ll soon know that to your cost,” and with that he hewed off all his heads.

“Aye,” said Halvor, “you’ll find out at your own expense very soon,” and with that, he chopped off all his heads.

Now the Princess was so glad that she was free, she both danced and sang, but then all at once she called her sisters to mind, and so she said:

Now the Princess was so happy to be free that she both danced and sang, but then suddenly she remembered her sisters, and she said:

“Would my sisters were free too!”

“Would that my sisters were free too!”

“Where are they?” asked Halvor.

“Where are they?” asked Halvor.

Well, she told him all about it; one was taken away by a Troll to his Castle which lay fifty miles off, and the other by another Troll to his Castle which was fifty miles further still.

Well, she told him all about it; one was taken away by a Troll to his castle that was fifty miles away, and the other by another Troll to his castle that was another fifty miles beyond that.

“But now,” she said, “you must first help me to get this ugly carcass out of the house.”

"But now," she said, "you need to help me get this ugly body out of the house."

Yes, Halvor was so strong he swept everything away, and made it all clean and tidy in no time. So they had a good and happy time of it, and next morning he set off at peep of grey dawn; he could take no rest by the way, but ran and walked the whole day. When he first saw the Castle he got a little afraid; it was far grander than the first, but here too there wasn’t a living soul to be seen. So Halvor went into the kitchen, and didn’t stop there either, but went straight further on into the house.

Yes, Halvor was so strong that he cleared everything away and had it all clean and organized in no time. They had a great and happy time, and the next morning he set off at the first light of dawn; he couldn’t rest along the way but ran and walked all day. When he finally saw the Castle, he felt a bit scared; it was much more magnificent than the first one, but once again, there wasn’t a single person in sight. So Halvor went into the kitchen and didn’t stop there either, but walked straight deeper into the house.

101

“Nay, nay,” called out the Princess, “dare Christian folk come hither? I don’t know I’m sure how long it is since I came here, but in all that time I haven’t seen a Christian man. ’Twere best you saw how to get away as fast as you came; for here lives a Troll who has six heads.”

“Nah, nah,” the Princess called out, “do Christian people really come here? I can't remember how long it's been since I arrived, but in all that time, I haven't seen a single Christian man. It would be best for you to find your way out as quickly as you came; because there's a Troll living here who has six heads.”

“I shan’t go,” said Halvor, “if he has six heads besides.”

“I won't go,” said Halvor, “even if he has six heads or more.”

“He’ll take you up and swallow you down alive,” said the Princess.

“He’ll take you up and swallow you down alive,” said the Princess.

But it was no good, Halvor wouldn’t go; he wasn’t at all afraid of the Troll, but meat and drink he must have, for he was half starved after his long journey. Well, he got as much of that as he wished, but then the Princess wanted him to be off again.

But it was pointless, Halvor wouldn’t leave; he wasn’t afraid of the Troll at all, but he needed food and drink because he was pretty much starving after his long journey. Well, he got as much of that as he wanted, but then the Princess wanted him to go again.

“No,” said Halvor, “I won’t go, I’ve done no harm, and I’ve nothing to be afraid about.”

“No,” said Halvor, “I’m not going. I haven’t done anything wrong, and I’m not scared of anything.”

“He won’t stay to ask that,” said the Princess, “for he’ll take you without law or leave; but as you won’t go, just try if you can brandish that sword yonder, which the Troll wields in war.”

“He won’t stick around to ask that,” said the Princess, “because he’ll take you without permission or notice; but since you won’t leave, just see if you can swing that sword over there, which the Troll uses in battle.”

He couldn’t brandish it, and then the Princess said he must take a pull at the flask which hung by its side, and when he had done that he could brandish it.

He couldn't wave it around, and then the Princess said he should take a swig from the flask that hung by his side, and once he did that, he could wave it around.

102

Just then back came the Troll, and he was both stout and big, so that he had to go sideways to get through the door. When the Troll got his first head in he called out:

Just then the Troll returned, and he was both hefty and large, so he had to turn sideways to fit through the door. When the Troll got his first head in, he shouted:

Hutetu, what a smell of Christian man’s blood!”

Hutetu, what a stench of a Christian man's blood!”

But that very moment Halvor hewed off his first head, and so on all the rest as they popped in. The Princess was overjoyed, but just then she came to think of her sisters, and wished out loud they were free. Halvor thought that might easily be done, and wanted to be off at once; but first he had to help the Princess to get the Troll’s carcass out of the way, and so he could only set out next morning.

But at that very moment, Halvor chopped off his first head, and then kept going as the others showed up. The Princess was thrilled, but then she started thinking about her sisters and wished out loud that they were free. Halvor figured that could be done easily and wanted to leave right away; but first, he had to help the Princess get rid of the Troll’s body, so he could only set out the next morning.

It was a long way to the Castle, and he had to walk fast and run hard to reach it in time; but about nightfall he saw the Castle, which was far finer and grander than either of the others. This time he wasn’t the least afraid, but walked straight through the kitchen, and into the Castle. There sat a Princess who was so pretty, there was no end to her loveliness. She too like the others told him there hadn’t been Christian folk there ever since she came thither, and bade him go away again, else the Troll would swallow him alive, and do you know, she said, he has nine heads.

It was a long journey to the Castle, and he had to walk quickly and run hard to get there in time; but around sunset, he finally spotted the Castle, which was far more beautiful and impressive than the others. This time, he wasn’t scared at all and walked straight through the kitchen and into the Castle. There sat a Princess who was so gorgeous that her beauty seemed endless. Like the others, she told him that there hadn’t been any Christians around since she arrived and advised him to leave, or else the Troll would eat him alive, and do you know, she said, he has nine heads.

103

“Aye, aye,” said Halvor, “if he had nine other heads, and nine other heads still, I won’t go away,” and so he stood fast before the stove. The Princess kept on begging him so prettily to go away, lest the Troll should gobble him up, but Halvor said:

“Aye, aye,” said Halvor, “even if he had nine other heads, and nine more on top of that, I’m not going anywhere,” and so he stood firm in front of the stove. The Princess continued to plead with him so sweetly to leave, for fear that the Troll would eat him up, but Halvor said:

“Let him come as soon as he likes.”

“Let him come whenever he wants.”

So she gave him the Troll’s sword, and bade him take a pull at the flask, that he might be able to brandish and wield it.

So she handed him the Troll’s sword and told him to take a swig from the flask so he could swing and use it.

Just then back came the Troll puffing and blowing and tearing along. He was far bigger and stouter than the other two, and he too had to go on one side to get through the door. So when he got his first head in, he said as the others had said:

Just then, the Troll came back, huffing and puffing and barreling along. He was much bigger and sturdier than the other two, and he also had to squeeze to get through the door. So when he got his first head in, he said what the others had said:

Hutetu, what a smell of Christian man’s blood!”

Hutetu, what a stench of a Christian man's blood!”

That very moment Halvor hewed off the first head and then all the rest; but the last was the toughest of them all, and it was the hardest bit of work Halvor had to do, to get it hewn off, although he knew very well he had strength enough to do it.

That very moment, Halvor chopped off the first head and then all the rest; but the last one was the toughest of them all, and it was the hardest job Halvor had to tackle to get it chopped off, even though he knew very well he had enough strength to do it.

So all the Princesses came together to that Castle, which was called Soria Moria Castle, and they were glad and happy as they had never been in all their lives before, 104 and they all were fond of Halvor and Halvor of them, and he might choose the one he liked best for his bride; but the youngest was fondest of him of all the three.

So all the Princesses gathered at that castle, which was called Soria Moria Castle, and they felt happier than they had ever been in their lives before, 104 and they all liked Halvor, and Halvor liked them too, and he could choose whichever one he liked best to be his bride; but the youngest loved him the most out of all three.

But there after a while, Halvor went about, and was so strange and dull and silent. Then the Princesses asked him what he lacked, and if he didn’t like to live with them any longer? Yes, he did, for they had enough and to spare, and he was well off in every way, but still somehow or other he did so long to go home, for his father and mother were alive, and them he had such a great wish to see.

But there, after a while, Halvor began to act strange and distant, being quiet and uninterested. The Princesses asked him what was wrong and if he no longer wanted to live with them. Yes, he did want to stay because they had more than enough, and he was comfortable in every way, but still, he felt a strong desire to go home since his parents were alive, and he really wanted to see them.

Well, they thought that might be done easily enough.

Well, they thought that could be done pretty easily.

105

“You shall go thither and come back hither, safe and unscathed, if you will only follow our advice,” said the Princesses.

“You will go there and come back here, safe and unharmed, if you just follow our advice,” said the Princesses.

Yes, he’d be sure to mind all they said. So they dressed him up till he was as grand as a king’s son, and then they set a ring on his finger, and that was such a ring, he could wish himself thither and hither with it; but they told him to be sure and not take it off, and not to name their names, for there would be an end of all his bravery, and then he’d never see them more.

Yes, he definitely paid attention to everything they said. So they dressed him up until he looked as grand as a king’s son, and then they put a ring on his finger. It was a special ring that allowed him to wish himself anywhere he wanted; but they told him to make sure he didn’t take it off, and not to mention their names, because if he did, it would be the end of all his bravery, and he would never see them again.

“If I only stood at home I’d be glad,” said Halvor; and it was done as he had wished. Then stood Halvor at his father’s cottage door before he knew a word about it. Now it was about dusk at even, and so, when they saw such a grand stately lord walk in, the old couple got so afraid they began to bow and scrape. Then Halvor asked if he couldn’t stay there, and have a lodging there that night. No; that he couldn’t.

“If I could just stay home, I'd be happy,” said Halvor; and just like that, it happened as he wanted. So, Halvor found himself at his father's cottage door before he even realized it. It was around dusk, and when the old couple saw such an impressive, noble-looking man walk in, they got scared and started to bow and scrape. Then Halvor asked if he could stay there and have a place to sleep that night. No; he couldn't.

“We can’t do it at all,” they said, “for we haven’t this thing or that thing which such a lord is used to have; ’twere best your lordship went up to the farm, no long way off, for you can see the chimneys, and there they have lots of everything.”

“We can’t do it at all,” they said, “because we don’t have this or that thing that a lord is supposed to have. It’s best if you head up to the farm not far away, as you can see the chimneys, and they have plenty of everything there.”

106

Halvor wouldn’t hear of it—he wanted to stop; but the old couple stuck to their own, that he had better go to the farmer’s; there he would get both meat and drink; as for them, they hadn’t even a chair to offer him to sit down on.

Halvor wouldn't hear of it—he wanted to stop; but the old couple insisted that he should go to the farmer's place; there he would get both food and drink; as for them, they didn't even have a chair to offer him to sit on.

“No,” said Halvor, “I won’t go up there till to-morrow early, but let me just stay here to-night; worst come to the worst, I can sit in the chimney corner.”

“No,” said Halvor, “I won’t go up there until tomorrow morning, but let me just stay here tonight; if it gets really bad, I can sit in the fireplace.”

Well, they couldn’t say anything against that; so Halvor sat down by the ingle, and began to poke about in the ashes, just as he used to do when he lay at home in old days, and stretched his lazy bones.

Well, they couldn’t argue with that; so Halvor sat down by the fireplace and started to dig around in the ashes, just like he used to when he was at home in the old days, stretching his lazy body.

Well, they chattered and talked about many things; and they told Halvor about this thing and that; and so he asked them if they had never had any children.

Well, they chatted and talked about many things; and they told Halvor about this and that; and so he asked them if they had ever had any kids.

Yes, yes, they had once a lad whose name was Halvor, but they didn’t know whither he had wandered; they couldn’t even tell whether he were dead or alive.

Yes, yes, they once had a boy named Halvor, but they didn’t know where he had gone; they couldn’t even say whether he was dead or alive.

“Couldn’t it be me, now?” said Halvor.

“Couldn’t it be me now?” said Halvor.

“Let me see; I could tell him well enough,” said the old wife, and rose up. “Our Halvor was so lazy and dull, he never did a thing; and besides, he was so ragged, that one tatter took hold of the next tatter on him. No; 107 there never was the making of such a fine fellow in him as you are, master.”

“Let me think; I could explain it to him,” said the old woman, and she stood up. “Our Halvor was so lazy and clueless, he never did anything; and on top of that, he was so ragged that one piece of torn cloth was hanging onto the next. No; 107 he never had the potential to be as great a guy as you are, master.”

A little while after the old wife went to the hearth to poke up the fire, and when the blaze fell on Halvor’s face, just as when he was at home of old poking about in the ashes, she knew him at once.

A little while later, the old wife went to the fireplace to tend to the fire, and when the flames lit up Halvor’s face, just like when he used to be at home rummaging through the ashes, she recognized him immediately.

“Ah! but it is you after all, Halvor?” she cried; and then there was such joy for the old couple, there was no end to it; and he was forced to tell how he had fared, and the old dame was so fond and proud of him, nothing would do but he must go up at once to the farmer’s, and show himself to the lassies, who had always looked down on him. And off she went first, and Halvor followed after. So, when she got up there, she told them all how Halvor had come home again, and now they should only just see how grand he was, for, said she, “he looks like nothing but a King’s son.”

“Ah! So it is you after all, Halvor?” she exclaimed; and then there was so much joy for the old couple that it seemed endless; he had to explain how he had been doing, and the old woman was so proud of him that she insisted he must go straight to the farmer’s place and show himself to the girls who had always looked down on him. She set off first, and Halvor followed behind. When she arrived, she told everyone how Halvor had come back home, and now they would see how impressive he was, because she said, “he looks just like a prince.”

“All very fine,” said the lassies, and tossed up their heads. “We’ll be bound he’s just the same beggarly ragged boy he always was.”

“All good,” said the girls, tossing their heads. “We know he’s still the same ragged, broke boy he’s always been.”

Just then in walked Halvor, and then the lassies were all so taken aback, they forgot their sarks in the ingle, where they were sitting darning their clothes, and ran out 108 in their smocks. Well, when they were got back again, they were so shamefaced they scarce dared look at Halvor, towards whom they had always been proud and haughty.

Just then, Halvor walked in, and the girls were so surprised that they forgot their shirts by the fire, where they had been sitting mending their clothes, and ran out in their dresses. Well, when they came back, they were so embarrassed that they could hardly look at Halvor, whom they had always regarded with pride and disdain. 108

“Aye, aye,” said Halvor, “you always thought yourselves so pretty and neat, no one could come near you; but now you should just see the eldest Princess I have set free; against her you look just like milkmaids, and the midmost is prettier still; but the youngest, who is my sweetheart, she’s fairer than both sun and moon. Would to Heaven they were only here,” said Halvor, “then you’d see what you would see.”

“Aye, aye,” said Halvor, “you always thought you were so pretty and tidy, that no one could get close to you; but now you should see the eldest Princess I’ve freed; next to her, you look just like milkmaids, and the middle one is even prettier; but the youngest, who’s my sweetheart, she’s more beautiful than both the sun and the moon. I wish they were here,” said Halvor, “then you’d really see what I mean.”

He had scarce uttered these words before there they stood, but then he felt so sorry, for now what they had said came into his mind. Up at the farm there was a great feast got ready for the Princesses, and much was made of them, but they wouldn’t stop there.

He had barely spoken these words before they appeared, but he immediately felt regret, as their message hit him. Back at the farm, a huge feast was prepared for the Princesses, and they were being treated like royalty, but they wouldn't just stay there.

“No, we want to go down to your father and mother,” they said to Halvor; “and so we’ll go out now and look about us.”

“No, we want to go see your dad and mom,” they said to Halvor; “so we’ll head out now and look around.”

So he went down with them, and they came to a great lake just outside the farm. Close by the water was such a lovely green bank; here the Princesses said they would sit and rest a while; they thought it so sweet to sit down 109 and look over the water.

So he went down with them, and they arrived at a large lake just outside the farm. Right by the water was a beautiful green bank; here the Princesses said they would sit and relax for a while; they thought it was so nice to sit down 109 and gaze at the water.

So they sat down there, and when they had sat a while the youngest Princess said:

So they sat down there, and after sitting for a while, the youngest Princess said:

“I may as well comb your hair a little, Halvor.”

“I might as well comb your hair a bit, Halvor.”

Well, Halvor laid his head on her lap, and she combed his bonny locks, and it wasn’t long before Halvor fell fast asleep. Then she took the ring from his finger, and put another in its stead; and she said:

Well, Halvor laid his head in her lap, and she ran her fingers through his beautiful hair, and it wasn't long before Halvor fell fast asleep. Then she took the ring from his finger and replaced it with another; and she said:

“Now hold me all together! and now would we were all in Soria Moria Castle.”

“Now hold me together! And I wish we were all in Soria Moria Castle.”

So when Halvor woke up, he could very well tell that he had lost the Princesses, and began to weep and wail; and he was so downcast, they couldn’t comfort him at all. In spite of all his father and mother said, he 110 wouldn’t stop there, but took farewell of them, and said he was safe not to see them again; for if he couldn’t find the Princesses again, he thought it not worth while to live.

So when Halvor woke up, he could clearly tell that he had lost the Princesses, and he started to cry and moan; he was so heartbroken that no one could console him. Despite everything his parents said, he wouldn’t stay there. He said goodbye to them and mentioned that he probably wouldn’t see them again; because if he couldn’t find the Princesses again, he didn’t think it was worth living.

Well, he had still about sixty pounds left, so he put them into his pocket, and set out on his way. So, when he had walked a while, he met a man with a tidy horse, and he wanted to buy it, and began to chaffer with the man.

Well, he still had about sixty pounds left, so he put that in his pocket and set off on his way. After walking for a while, he came across a man with a nice horse, and he wanted to buy it, so he started to negotiate with the man.

“Aye,” said the man, “to tell the truth, I never thought of selling him; but if we could strike a bargain perhaps—”

“Yeah,” said the man, “to be honest, I never thought about selling him; but if we could make a deal maybe—”

“What do you want for him?” asked Halvor.

“What do you want for him?” asked Halvor.

“I didn’t give much for him, nor is he worth much; he’s a brave horse to ride, but he can’t draw at all; still he’s strong enough to carry your knapsack and you too, turn and turn about,” said the man.

“I don’t think much of him, and he’s not worth much either; he’s a brave horse to ride, but he’s not good for pulling at all; still, he’s strong enough to carry your backpack and you too, back and forth,” said the man.

At last they agreed on the price, and Halvor laid the knapsack on him, and so he walked a bit, and rode a bit, turn and turn about. At night he came to a green plain where stood a great tree, at the roots of which he sat down. There he let the horse loose, but he didn’t lie down to sleep, but opened his knapsack and took a meal. At peep of day off he set again, for he could take no 111 rest. So he rode and walked and walked and rode the whole day through the wide wood, where there were so many green spots and glades that shone so bright and lovely between the trees. He didn’t know at all where he was or whither he was going, but he gave himself no more time to rest than when his horse cropped a bit of grass, and he took a snack out of his knapsack when they came to one of those green glades. So he went on walking and riding by turns, and as for the wood there seemed to be no end to it.

Finally, they agreed on the price, and Halvor put the knapsack on him, and he walked a bit and rode a bit, alternating between the two. At night, he arrived at a green field where a large tree stood, and he sat down at its roots. He let the horse roam free, but instead of lying down to sleep, he opened his knapsack and had a meal. At daybreak, he set off again because he couldn’t afford to rest. He rode and walked all day through the vast forest, where there were so many beautiful green spots and clearings that sparkled brightly between the trees. He had no idea where he was or where he was going, but he didn’t take more time to rest than when his horse nibbled on some grass, and he grabbed a snack from his knapsack whenever they reached one of those green clearings. So, he continued alternating between walking and riding, and it seemed like the forest went on forever.

But at dusk the next day he saw a light gleaming away through the trees.

But the next day at dusk, he saw a light shining through the trees.

“Would there were folk hereaway,” thought Halvor, “that I might warm myself a bit and get a morsel to keep body and soul together.”

“Wouldn't it be great to have people around,” thought Halvor, “so I could warm up a bit and grab something to eat to keep myself going.”

When he got up to it he saw the light came from a wretched little hut, and through the window he saw an old old, couple inside. They were as grey-headed as a pair of doves, and the old wife had such a nose! why, it was so long she used it for a poker to stir the fire as she sat in the ingle.

When he approached, he noticed the light was coming from a shabby little hut, and through the window, he saw an elderly couple inside. They were as grey-haired as a pair of doves, and the old woman had such a nose! It was so long that she used it like a poker to stir the fire while she sat by the hearth.

“Good evening,” said Halvor.

“Good evening,” said Halvor.

“Good evening,” said the old wife.

“Good evening,” said the old lady.

112

“But what errand can you have in coming hither?” she went on, “for no Christian folk have been here these hundred years and more.”

“But what brings you here?” she continued, “because no Christian people have been here for a hundred years or more.”

Well, Halvor told her all about himself, and how he wanted to get to Soria Moria Castle, and asked if she knew the way thither.

Well, Halvor told her all about himself and how he wanted to get to Soria Moria Castle, and asked if she knew the way there.

“No,” said the old wife, “that I don’t, but see now, here comes the Moon, I’ll ask her, she’ll know all about it, for doesn’t she shine on everything?”

“No,” said the old wife, “I don’t, but look, here comes the Moon. I’ll ask her; she’ll know all about it since she shines on everything.”

So when the Moon stood clear and bright over the tree-tops, the old wife went out.

So when the Moon was shining bright and clear over the treetops, the old woman went outside.

Thou Moon, thou Moon,” she screamed, “canst thou tell me the way to Soria Moria Castle?”

You moon, you moon,” she screamed, “can you tell me the way to Soria Moria Castle?”

“No,” said the Moon, “that I can’t, for the last time I shone there a cloud stood before me.”

“No,” said the Moon, “I can’t do that because the last time I shone there, a cloud was blocking me.”

“Wait a bit still,” said the old wife to Halvor, “bye and bye comes the West Wind; he’s sure to know it, for he puffs and blows round every corner.”

“Wait a little longer,” said the old wife to Halvor, “soon the West Wind will come; he’ll definitely know it, because he puffs and blows around every corner.”

“Nay, nay,” said the old wife when she went out again, “you don’t mean to say you’ve got a horse too; just turn the poor beastie loose in our ‘toun,’ and don’t let him stand there and starve to death at the door.”

“Nah, nah,” said the old woman as she stepped outside again, “you're not saying you have a horse too; just let the poor thing roam free in our town, and don’t let it stand there and starve to death at the door.”

Then she ran on:

Then she ran ahead:

113

“But won’t you swop him away to me?—we’ve got an old pair of boots here, with which you can take twenty miles at each stride; those you shall have for your horse, and so you’ll get all the sooner to Soria Moria Castle.”

“But won't you trade him with me?—we've got an old pair of boots here that can take you twenty miles with every step; those you can have for your horse, and you'll get to Soria Moria Castle even faster.”

That Halvor was willing to do at once; and the old wife was so glad at having the horse, she was ready to dance and skip for joy.

That Halvor was ready to do right away; and the old woman was so happy to have the horse that she was ready to dance and skip with joy.

“For now,” she said, “I shall be able to ride to church. I, too, think of that.”

"For now," she said, "I’ll be able to ride to church. I think about that too."

As for Halvor, he had no rest, and wanted to be off at once, but the old wife said there was no hurry.

As for Halvor, he couldn't relax and wanted to leave immediately, but the old woman said there was no rush.

“Lie down on the bench with you and sleep a bit, for we’ve no bed to offer you, and I’ll watch and wake you when the West Wind comes.”

“Lie down on the bench with me and take a nap, because we don’t have a bed to offer you, and I’ll keep watch and wake you when the West Wind arrives.”

So after a while up came the West Wind, roaring and howling along till the walls creaked and groaned again.

So after a while, the West Wind showed up, roaring and howling as it blew, making the walls creak and groan again.

Out ran the old wife.

The old woman ran out.

Thou West Wind, thou West Wind! Canst thou tell me the way to Soria Moria Castle? Here’s one who wants to get thither.”

O West Wind, O West Wind! Can you tell me the way to Soria Moria Castle? Here’s someone who wants to get there.”

“Yes, I know it very well,” said the West Wind, “and now I’m just off thither to dry clothes for the wedding that’s to be; if he’s swift of foot he can go along with me.”

“Yes, I know it well,” said the West Wind, “and now I’m heading over there to dry clothes for the upcoming wedding; if he's quick, he can come along with me.”

114

Out ran Halvor.

Halvor ran out.

“You’ll have to stretch your legs if you mean to keep up,” said the West Wind.

"You'll need to stretch your legs if you want to keep up," said the West Wind.

So off he set over field and hedge, and hill and fell, and Halvor had hard work to keep up.

So he set off across fields, hedges, hills, and slopes, and Halvor struggled to keep up.

“Well,” said the West Wind, “now I’ve no time to stay with you any longer, for I’ve got to go away yonder and tear down a strip of spruce wood first before I go to the bleaching-ground to dry the clothes; but if you go alongside the hill you’ll come to a lot of lassies standing washing clothes, and then you’ve not far to go to Soria Moria Castle.”

“Well,” said the West Wind, “I can’t stick around with you any longer, because I need to go over there and rip down a stretch of spruce wood first before I head to the bleaching ground to dry the clothes. But if you walk over to the hill, you’ll find a bunch of girls washing clothes, and after that, it’s not far to Soria Moria Castle.”

In a little while Halvor came upon the lassies who stood washing, and they asked if he had seen anything of the West Wind who was to come and dry the clothes for the wedding.

In a little while, Halvor came across the girls who were washing, and they asked him if he had seen anything of the West Wind, who was supposed to come and dry the clothes for the wedding.

“Aye, aye, that I have,” said Halvor, “he’s only gone to tear down a strip of spruce wood. It’ll not be long before he’s here,” and then he asked them the way to Soria Moria Castle.

“Yeah, yeah, I have,” said Halvor, “he’s just gone to take down some spruce wood. He’ll be back soon,” and then he asked them how to get to Soria Moria Castle.

So they put him into the right way, and when he got to the Castle it was full of folk and horses; so full it made one giddy to look at them. But Halvor was so ragged and 115 torn from having followed the West Wind through bush and brier and bog, that he kept on one side, and wouldn’t show himself till the last day when the bridal feast was to be.

So they helped him find the right path, and when he arrived at the castle, it was packed with people and horses; it was so crowded that it made one dizzy to look at it all. But Halvor was so tattered and torn from chasing the West Wind through the bushes, thorns, and swamps that he stayed off to the side and wouldn’t reveal himself until the final day of the wedding feast.

So when all, as was then right and fitting, were to drink the bride and bridegroom’s health and wish them luck, and when the cupbearer was to drink to them all again, both knights and squires, last of all he came in turn to Halvor. He drank their health, but let the ring which the Princess had put upon his finger as he lay by the lake fall into the glass, and bade the cupbearer go and greet the bride and hand her the glass.

So when everyone, as was appropriate at the time, was about to drink to the bride and groom’s health and wish them well, and when the cupbearer was to drink to everyone again, he finally came to Halvor. He raised his glass to toast them, but he let the ring that the Princess had placed on his finger while he was by the lake fall into the glass, and told the cupbearer to go and greet the bride and give her the glass.

Then up rose the Princess from the board at once.

Then the Princess got up from the table right away.

“Who is most worthy to have one of us,” she said, “he that has set us free, or he that here sits by me as bridegroom?”

“Who is most deserving to have one of us,” she said, “the one who has freed us, or the one who is sitting here next to me as my groom?”

Well they all said there could be but one voice and will as to that, and when Halvor heard that he wasn’t long in throwing off his beggar’s rags, and arraying himself as bridegroom.

Well, they all said there could only be one voice and will regarding that, and when Halvor heard it, he quickly tossed aside his beggar's clothes and dressed himself like a groom.

“Aye, aye, here is the right one after all,” said the youngest Princess as soon as she saw him, and so she tossed the other one out of the window, and held her wedding with Halvor.

“Aye, aye, here’s the right one after all,” said the youngest Princess as soon as she saw him, and so she tossed the other one out of the window and went ahead with her wedding to Halvor.


117

THE GIANT WHO HAD NO HEART IN HIS BODY

OOnce on a time there was a King who had seven sons, and he loved them so much that he could never bear to be without them all at once, but one must always be with him. Now, when they were grown up, six were to set off to woo, but as for the youngest, his father kept him at home, and the others were to bring back a princess for him to the palace. So the King gave the six the finest clothes you ever set eyes on, so fine that the light gleamed from them a long way off, and each had his horse, which cost many, many hundred pounds, and so they set off. Now, when they had been to many palaces, and seen many princesses, at last they came to a King who had six daughters; such lovely king’s daughters they had never seen, and so they fell to wooing them, each one, and when they had got them for sweethearts, they set off home again, but they quite forgot that they were to bring back with them a sweetheart for Boots, their brother, who stayed at home, for they were over head and ears in love with their own sweethearts.

OOnce upon a time, there was a King who had seven sons, and he loved them so much that he could never stand to be without them all at once; one had to always be with him. When they grew up, six of them were to go off to find wives, while the youngest stayed at home. The others were supposed to bring back a princess for him to the palace. The King dressed the six in the finest clothes you could ever see—so exquisite that they shone from afar—and each had a horse worth hundreds of pounds, so they set off. After visiting many palaces and meeting numerous princesses, they finally reached a King with six daughters; such beautiful daughters they had never seen before. They each fell for one of the daughters, and after winning their hearts, they started their journey home again, completely forgetting that they were supposed to bring a sweetheart back for Boots, their brother who had stayed behind, because they were utterly in love with their own sweethearts.


The six brothers riding out to woo.

The six brothers heading out to court.

118

But when they had gone a good bit on their way, they passed close by a steep hill-side, like a wall, where the Giant’s house was, and there the Giant came out, and set his eyes upon them, and turned them all into stone, princes and princesses and all. Now the King waited and waited for his six sons, but the more he waited, the longer they stayed away; so he fell into great trouble, and said he should never know what it was to be glad again.

But after they had traveled a bit, they passed by a steep hillside that looked like a wall, where the Giant’s house was. The Giant came out, noticed them, and turned them all into stone—princes, princesses, and everyone else. The King waited and waited for his six sons, but the longer he waited, the more they didn’t return. This made him very troubled, and he said he would never feel happy again.

“And if I had not you left,” he said to Boots, “I would live no longer, so full of sorrow am I for the loss of your brothers.”

“And if I didn’t have you here,” he said to Boots, “I wouldn’t want to go on living, I’m so overwhelmed with sadness over the loss of your brothers.”

“Well, but now I’ve been thinking to ask your leave to set out and find them again; that’s what I’m thinking of,” said Boots.

“Well, I’ve been thinking about asking for your permission to go out and find them again; that’s what’s on my mind,” said Boots.

“Nay, nay!” said his father; “that leave you shall never get, for then you would stay away too.”

“Nah, nah!” said his father; “you’re never getting that leave, because then you’d just stay away too.”

But Boots had set his heart upon it; go he would; and he begged and prayed so long that the King was forced to let him go. Now, you must know the King had no other horse to give Boots but an old broken-down jade, for his six other sons and their train had carried off all his horses; but Boots did not care a pin for that, he sprang up on his sorry old steed.

But Boots was determined to go; he insisted and pleaded for so long that the King had no choice but to let him leave. Now, you should know that the King only had an old, worn-out horse to give to Boots, since his six other sons and their entourage had taken all the good horses; but Boots didn’t mind at all. He jumped up on his sorry old steed.

119

“Farewell, father,” said he; “I’ll come back, never fear, and like enough I shall bring my six brothers back with me;” and with that he rode off.

“Goodbye, dad,” he said; “I’ll be back, don’t worry, and I’ll probably bring my six brothers with me;” and with that, he rode away.

So, when he had ridden a while, he came to a Raven, which lay in the road and flapped its wings, and was not able to get out of the way, it was so starved.

So, after he had been riding for a bit, he came across a Raven that was lying in the road, flapping its wings, unable to move aside because it was so starved.

“Oh, dear friend,” said the Raven, “give me a little food, and I’ll help you again at your utmost need.”

“Oh, dear friend,” said the Raven, “give me some food, and I’ll help you once more when you really need it.”

“I haven’t much food,” said the Prince, “and I don’t see how you’ll ever be able to help me much; but still I can spare you a little. I see you want it.”

“I don’t have much food,” said the Prince, “and I don’t think you can help me much; but I can still give you a little. I can tell you need it.”

So he gave the raven some of the food he had brought with him.

So he gave the raven some of the food he had brought along.

120

Now, when he had gone a bit further, he came to a brook, and in the brook lay a great Salmon, which had got upon a dry place and dashed itself about, and could not get into the water again.

Now, after he had walked a little farther, he reached a stream, and in the stream was a large salmon that had ended up on dry land, thrashing around and unable to get back into the water.

“Oh, dear friend,” said the Salmon to the Prince; “shove me out into the water again, and I’ll help you again at your utmost need.”

“Oh, dear friend,” said the Salmon to the Prince; “put me back in the water, and I’ll help you once more when you really need it.”

“Well!” said the Prince, “the help you’ll give me will not be great, I daresay, but it’s a pity you should lie there and choke;” and with that he shot the fish out into the stream again.

“Well!” said the Prince, “the help you’ll give me won’t be much, I’m sure, but it’s a shame for you to lie there and choke;” and with that he tossed the fish back into the stream.

After that he went a long, long way, and there met him a Wolf which was so famished that it lay and crawled along the road on its belly.

After that, he traveled a long, long way, and there he encountered a Wolf that was so starving it was lying down and crawling along the road on its belly.

“Dear friend, do let me have your horse,” said the Wolf; “I’m so hungry the wind whistles through my ribs; I’ve had nothing to eat these two years.”

“Dear friend, please let me have your horse,” said the Wolf; “I’m so hungry that the wind whistles through my ribs; I haven’t eaten anything for two years.”

“No,” said Boots, “this will never do; first I came to a raven, and I was forced to give him my food; next I came to a salmon, and him I had to help into the water again; and now you will have my horse. It can’t be done, that it can’t, for then I should have nothing to ride on.”

“No,” said Boots, “this isn’t going to work; first I met a raven, and I had to give him my food; then I met a salmon, and I had to help him back into the water; and now you're asking for my horse. This can’t happen, it just can’t, because then I would have nothing to ride on.”

121

“Nay, dear friend, but you can help me,” said Graylegs the wolf; “you can ride upon my back, and I’ll help you again in your utmost need.”

“Sure, my friend, you can help me,” said Graylegs the wolf; “you can ride on my back, and I’ll help you again when you really need it.”

“Well! the help I shall get from you will not be great, I’ll be bound,” said the Prince; “but you may take my horse, since you are in such need.”

“Well! The help I'll get from you won't be much, I’m sure,” said the Prince; “but you can take my horse since you really need it.”

So when the Wolf had eaten the horse, Boots took the bit and put it into the Wolf’s jaw, and laid the saddle on his back; and now the Wolf was so strong, after what he had got inside, that he set off with the Prince like nothing. So fast he had never ridden before.

So when the Wolf had eaten the horse, Boots took the bit and put it into the Wolf’s mouth, and placed the saddle on his back; now the Wolf was so strong, after what he had consumed, that he took off with the Prince like it was nothing. He rode faster than he ever had before.

“When we have gone a bit farther,” said Graylegs, “I’ll show you the Giant’s house.”

“When we’ve walked a bit further,” said Graylegs, “I’ll show you the Giant’s house.”

So after a while they came to it.

So after some time, they arrived at it.

“See, here is the Giant’s house,” said the Wolf; “and see, here are your six brothers, whom the Giant has turned into stone; and see, here are their six brides, and away yonder is the door, and in that door you must go.”

“Look, this is the Giant’s house,” said the Wolf; “and look, here are your six brothers, whom the Giant has turned to stone; and look, here are their six brides, and over there is the door, and in that door you must go.”

“Nay, but I daren’t go in,” said the Prince; “he’ll take my life.”

“Nah, but I can’t go in,” said the Prince; “he’ll kill me.”

“No! no!” said the Wolf; “when you get in you’ll find a Princess, and she’ll tell you what to do to make an end of the Giant. Only mind and do as she bids you.”

“No! No!” said the Wolf; “when you get in, you’ll find a Princess, and she’ll tell you what to do to get rid of the Giant. Just make sure you follow her instructions.”

122

Well! Boots went in, but, truth to say, he was very much afraid. When he came in the Giant was away, but in one of the rooms sat the Princess, just as the Wolf had said, and so lovely a princess Boots had never yet set eyes on.

Well! Boots went inside, but, to be honest, he was really scared. When he walked in, the Giant was out, but in one of the rooms sat the Princess, just as the Wolf had mentioned, and Boots had never seen such a beautiful princess before.

“Oh! heaven help you! whence have you come?” said the Princess, as she saw him; “it will surely be your death. No one can make an end of the Giant who lives here, for he has no heart in his body.”

“Oh! heaven help you! Where have you come from?” said the Princess, as she saw him; “This will surely be your doom. No one can defeat the Giant who lives here, for he doesn’t have a heart in his body.”

“Well! well!” said Boots; “but now that I am here, I may as well try what I can do with him; and I will see if I can’t free my brothers, who are standing turned to stone out of doors; and you, too, I will try to save, that I will.”

“Well! well!” said Boots; “but now that I’m here, I might as well see what I can do with him; and I’ll see if I can’t free my brothers, who are stuck outside as stone; and you, too, I’ll try to save, I promise.”

“Well, if you must, you must,” said the Princess; “and so let us see if we can’t hit on a plan. Just creep under the bed yonder, and mind and listen to what he and I talk about. But, pray, do lie as still as a mouse.”

“Well, if you have to, you have to,” said the Princess; “so let’s see if we can come up with a plan. Just sneak under that bed over there and make sure to listen to what he and I are talking about. But please, stay as still as a mouse.”

So he crept under the bed, and he had scarce got well underneath it, before the Giant came.

So he sneaked under the bed, and he had barely settled in before the Giant arrived.

“Ha!” roared the Giant, “what a smell of Christian blood there is in the house!”

“Ha!” roared the Giant, “what a smell of Christian blood there is in the house!”

123

“Yes, I know there is,” said the Princess, “for there came a magpie flying with a man’s bone, and let it fall down the chimney. I made all the haste I could to get it out, but all one can do, the smell doesn’t go off so soon.”

“Yes, I know there is,” said the Princess, “because a magpie flew in with a bone from a man and dropped it down the chimney. I hurried as fast as I could to get it out, but no matter what you do, the smell doesn’t fade quickly.”

So the Giant said no more about it, and when night came, they went to bed. After they had lain a while, the Princess said:

So the Giant said nothing more about it, and when night fell, they went to bed. After they had been lying there for a while, the Princess said:

“There is one thing I’d be so glad to ask you about, if I only dared.”

“There’s one thing I’d really like to ask you about, if I only had the courage.”

“What thing is that?” asked the Giant.

“What’s that?” asked the Giant.

“Only where it is you keep your heart, since you don’t carry it about you,” said the Princess.

“Only where you keep your heart, since you don’t carry it with you,” said the Princess.

“Ah! that’s a thing you’ve no business to ask about; but if you must know, it lies under the door-sill,” said the Giant.

“Ah! that's something you shouldn't ask about; but if you really want to know, it’s under the door-sill,” said the Giant.

“Ho! ho!” said Boots to himself under the bed, “then we’ll soon see if we can’t find it.”

“Hey! hey!” said Boots to himself under the bed, “then we’ll see soon if we can’t find it.”

Next morning the Giant got up cruelly early, and strode off to the wood; but he was hardly out of the house before Boots and the Princess set to work to look under the door-sill for his heart; but the more they dug, and the more they hunted, the more they couldn’t find it.

Next morning the Giant got up unreasonably early and walked off to the woods; but he was barely out of the house before Boots and the Princess started searching under the door-sill for his heart; but the more they dug and searched, the more they couldn’t find it.

124

“He has baulked us this time,” said the Princess, “but we’ll try him once more.”

“He has blocked us this time,” said the Princess, “but we’ll try him one more time.”

So she picked all the prettiest flowers she could find, and strewed them over the door-sill, which they had laid in its right place again; and when the time came for the Giant to come home again, Boots crept under the bed. Just as he was well under, back came the Giant.

So she picked all the prettiest flowers she could find and scattered them over the doorstep, which they had put back in its proper place. When it was time for the Giant to come home, Boots crept under the bed. Just as he got really tucked away, the Giant came back.

Snuff—snuff, went the Giant’s nose. “My eyes and limbs, what a smell of Christian blood there is in here,” said he.

Sniff—sniff, went the Giant’s nose. “My eyes and limbs, what a smell of Christian blood there is in here,” he said.

“I know there is,” said the Princess, “for there came a magpie flying with a man’s bone in his bill, and let it fall down the chimney. I made as much haste as I could to get it out, but I daresay it’s that you smell.”

“I know there is,” said the Princess, “because a magpie flew in with a human bone in its beak and dropped it down the chimney. I rushed to get it out as fast as I could, but I bet that’s what you smell.”

So the Giant held his peace, and said no more about it. A little while after, he asked who it was that had strewed flowers about the door-sill.

So the Giant stayed quiet and didn’t say anything more about it. A little later, he asked who had scattered flowers around the doorstep.

“Oh, I, of course,” said the Princess.

“Oh, I, of course,” said the Princess.

“And, pray, what’s the meaning of all this?” said the Giant.

“And, please, what’s the meaning of all this?” said the Giant.

“Ah!” said the Princess, “I’m so fond of you that I couldn’t help strewing them, when I knew that your heart lay under there.”

“Ah!” said the Princess, “I care about you so much that I couldn’t help scattering them, knowing your heart was underneath.”

125

“You don’t say so,” said the Giant; “but after all it doesn’t lie there at all.”

"You don't say," said the Giant; "but really, it's not there at all."

So when they went to bed again in the evening, the Princess asked the Giant again where his heart was, for she said she would so like to know.

So when they went to bed again in the evening, the Princess asked the Giant again where his heart was, because she really wanted to know.

“Well,” said the Giant, “if you must know, it lies away yonder in the cupboard against the wall.”

“Well,” said the Giant, “if you really want to know, it's over there in the cupboard against the wall.”

“So, so!” thought Boots and the Princess; “then we’ll soon try to find it.”

“So, so!” thought Boots and the Princess; “then we’ll quickly try to find it.”

Next morning the Giant was away early, and strode off to the wood, and so soon as he was gone Boots and the Princess were in the cupboard hunting for his heart, but the more they sought for it, the less they found it.

Next morning, the Giant was up early and walked off to the woods. As soon as he left, Boots and the Princess were in the cupboard looking for his heart, but the more they searched for it, the harder it was to find.

“Well,” said the Princess, “we’ll just try him once more.”

“Well,” said the Princess, “we’ll give him one more chance.”

So she decked out the cupboard with flowers and garlands, and when the time came for the Giant to come home, Boots crept under the bed again.

So she decorated the cupboard with flowers and garlands, and when the time came for the Giant to come home, Boots hid under the bed again.

Then back came the Giant.

Then back came the Giant.

Snuff—snuff! “My eyes and limbs, what a smell of Christian blood there is in here!”

Snuff—snuff! “My eyes and limbs, what a smell of Christian blood is in this place!”

“I know there is,” said the Princess; “for a little while since there came a magpie flying with a man’s bone in his 126 bill, and let it fall down the chimney. I made all the haste I could to get it out of the house again; but after all my pains, I daresay it’s that you smell.”

“I know there is,” said the Princess; “because not long ago, a magpie flew by with a man’s bone in its beak and dropped it down the chimney. I rushed to get it out of the house as quickly as I could, but despite all my effort, I bet that’s what you’re smelling.”

When the Giant heard that, he said no more about it; but a little while after, he saw how the cupboard was all decked about with flowers and garlands; so he asked who it was that had done that? Who could it be but the Princess?

When the Giant heard that, he didn't say anything more about it; but a little while later, he noticed the cupboard was all decorated with flowers and garlands, so he asked who had done that. Who else could it be but the Princess?

“And, pray, what’s the meaning of all this tomfoolery?” asked the Giant.

“And, seriously, what’s the point of all this nonsense?” asked the Giant.

“Oh, I’m so fond of you, I couldn’t help doing it when I knew that your heart lay there,” said the Princess.

“Oh, I care about you so much, I couldn’t resist doing it when I realized your heart was in that place,” said the Princess.

“How can you be so silly as to believe any such thing?” said the Giant.

“How can you be so foolish as to believe something like that?” said the Giant.

“Oh yes; how can I help believing it, when you say it?” said the Princess.

“Oh yes; how can I not believe it when you say so?” said the Princess.

“You’re a goose,” said the Giant; “where my heart is, you will never come.”

“You're a fool,” said the Giant; “where my heart is, you will never go.”

“Well,” said the Princess; “but for all that, ’twould be such a pleasure to know where it really lies.”

“Well,” said the Princess; “but still, it would be such a pleasure to know where it actually is.”

Then the poor Giant could hold out no longer, but was forced to say:

Then the poor Giant could no longer keep it in, and had to say:


“On that island stands a church; in that church is a well; in that well swims a duck.”

“On that island, there's a church; inside that church, there's a well; in that well, a duck swims.”

“Far, far away in a lake lies an island; on that island stands a church; in that church is a well; in that well 127 swims a duck; in that duck there is an egg, and in that egg there lies my heart,—you darling!”

“Far, far away in a lake, there's an island; on that island stands a church; in that church is a well; in that well 127 swims a duck; in that duck, there's an egg, and in that egg lies my heart,—you darling!”

In the morning early, while it was still grey dawn, the Giant strode off to the wood.

In the early morning, while it was still a gray dawn, the Giant walked off to the woods.


He took a long, long farewell of the Princess, and when he got out of the Giant’s door, there stood the Wolf waiting for him.

He said a long, heartfelt goodbye to the Princess, and when he stepped out of the Giant’s door, the Wolf was waiting for him.

“Yes! now I must set off too,” said Boots; “if I only knew how to find the way.” He took a long, long farewell of the Princess, and when he got out of the Giant’s door, there stood the Wolf waiting for him. So Boots told him all that had happened inside the house, and said now he wished to ride to the well in the church, if he only knew the way. So the Wolf bade him jump on his back, he’d soon find the way; and away they went, till the wind whistled after them, over hedge and field, over hill and dale. After they had travelled many, many days, they came at last to the lake. Then the Prince did not know how to get over it, but the Wolf bade him only not be afraid, but stick on, and so he jumped into the lake with the Prince on his back, and swam over to the island. So they came to the church; but the church keys hung high, high up on the top of the tower, and at first the Prince did not know how to get them down.

“Yes! Now I have to leave too,” said Boots; “if only I knew the way.” He said a long goodbye to the Princess, and when he stepped out of the Giant’s door, the Wolf was waiting for him. So Boots told him everything that had happened inside the house and said he wanted to ride to the well at the church, if he only knew how to get there. The Wolf told him to jump on his back, and he’d quickly show him the way; and off they went, with the wind whistling after them, over hedge and field, over hill and valley. After many, many days of traveling, they finally reached the lake. Then the Prince didn’t know how to cross it, but the Wolf told him not to worry, just hold on tight, and then he jumped into the lake with the Prince on his back and swam to the island. They arrived at the church; however, the church keys were hanging really high up on the top of the tower, and at first, the Prince didn’t know how to get them down.

“You must call on the raven,” said the Wolf.

“You need to call on the raven,” said the Wolf.

128

So the Prince called on the raven, and in a trice the raven came, and flew up and fetched the keys, and so the Prince got into the church. But when he came to the well, there lay the duck, and swam about backwards and forwards, just as the Giant had said. So the Prince stood and coaxed it, till it came to him, and he grasped it in his hand; but just as he lifted it up from the water the duck dropped the egg into the well, and then Boots was beside himself to know how to get it out again.

So the Prince called for the raven, and in no time the raven showed up, flew up, and brought the keys, allowing the Prince to enter the church. But when he reached the well, the duck was there, swimming back and forth, just like the Giant had said. The Prince stood and coaxed it until it came to him, and he grabbed it in his hand; but just as he lifted it out of the water, the duck dropped the egg into the well, and then Boots was frantic trying to figure out how to get it out again.

“Well, now you must call on the salmon to be sure,” said the Wolf; and the king’s son called on the salmon, and the salmon came and fetched up the egg from the bottom of the well.

“Well, now you have to ask the salmon to be sure,” said the Wolf; and the king’s son called on the salmon, and the salmon came and brought up the egg from the bottom of the well.

Then the Wolf told him to squeeze the egg, and as soon as ever he squeezed it the Giant screamed out.

Then the Wolf told him to squeeze the egg, and as soon as he did, the Giant screamed out.

“Squeeze it again,” said the Wolf; and when the Prince did so, the Giant screamed still more piteously, and begged and prayed so prettily to be spared, saying he would do all that the Prince wished if he would only not squeeze his heart in two.

“Squeeze it again,” said the Wolf; and when the Prince did so, the Giant screamed even more painfully, begging and pleading so charmingly to be spared, saying he would do anything the Prince wanted if he would just not crush his heart in two.

“Tell him, if he will restore to life again your six brothers and their brides, whom he has turned to stone, you will spare his life,” said the Wolf. Yes, the Giant 129 was ready to do that, and he turned the six brothers into king’s sons again, and their brides into king’s daughters.

“Tell him that if he brings your six brothers and their brides back to life, whom he has turned to stone, you will spare his life,” said the Wolf. Yes, the Giant 129 was willing to do that, and he transformed the six brothers back into princes and their brides into princesses.

“Now, squeeze the egg in two,” said the Wolf. So Boots squeezed the egg to pieces, and the Giant burst at once.

“Now, crush the egg in half,” said the Wolf. So Boots crushed the egg into pieces, and the Giant exploded immediately.

Now, when he had made an end of the Giant, Boots rode back again on the Wolf to the Giant’s house, and there stood all his six brothers alive and merry, with their brides. Then Boots went into the hill-side after his bride, and so they all set off home again to their father’s house. And you may fancy how glad the old king was when he saw all his seven sons come back, each with his bride—“But the loveliest bride of all is the bride of Boots, after all,” said the king, “and he shall sit uppermost at the table, with her by his side.”

Now, when he finished with the Giant, Boots rode back on the Wolf to the Giant's house, where all six of his brothers were alive and happy, along with their brides. Then Boots went into the hillside to find his bride, and together they all set off home to their father's house. You can imagine how happy the old king was when he saw all seven of his sons return, each with his bride—“But the most beautiful bride of all is Boots's bride,” said the king, “and he shall sit at the head of the table, with her by his side.”

So he sent out, and called a great wedding-feast, and the mirth was both loud and long, and if they have not done feasting, why, they are still at it.

So he went out and organized a big wedding feast, and the celebration was both loud and long, and if they haven’t stopped feasting, well, they’re still at it.



131

THE PRINCESS ON THE GLASS HILL

OOnce on a time there was a man who had a meadow, which lay high up on the hill-side, and in the meadow was a barn, which he had built to keep his hay in. Now, I must tell you, there hadn’t been much in the barn for the last year or two, for every St. John’s night, when the grass stood greenest and deepest, the meadow was eaten down to the very ground the next morning, just as if a whole drove of sheep had been there feeding on it over night. This happened once, and it happened twice; so at last the man grew weary of losing his crop of hay, and said to his sons—for he had three of them, and the youngest was nicknamed Boots, of course—that now one of them must go and sleep in the barn in the outlying field when St. John’s night came, for it was too good a joke that his grass should be eaten, root and blade, this year, as it had been the last two years. So whichever of them went must keep a sharp look-out; that was what their father said.

OOnce upon a time, there was a man who owned a meadow on the side of a hill, and in that meadow, he had a barn to store his hay. Now, I should mention that there hadn’t been much in the barn for the past year or two because every St. John’s night, when the grass was lush and thick, it would be completely eaten down to the roots by the next morning, as if a whole flock of sheep had grazed there overnight. This happened once, and then again; so eventually, the man became tired of losing his hay and told his sons—he had three, and the youngest was nicknamed Boots—that one of them needed to stay and sleep in the barn during St. John’s night. It was too ridiculous for his grass to be devoured again this year, just like it had been the last two years. So, whichever son went had to keep a watchful eye; that was what their father said.

Well, the eldest son was ready to go and watch the meadow; trust him for looking after the grass! It shouldn’t be his fault if man or beast, or the fiend himself, got a blade 132 of grass. So, when evening came, he set off to the barn, and lay down to sleep; but a little on in the night came such a clatter, and such an earthquake, that walls and roof shook, and groaned, and creaked; then up jumped the lad, and took to his heels as fast as ever he could; nor dared he once look round till he reached home; and as for the hay, why it was eaten up this year just as it had been twice before.

Well, the oldest son was ready to go and watch over the meadow; you could count on him to take care of the grass! It shouldn’t be his fault if a person, an animal, or even the devil himself got a blade 132 of grass. So, when evening came, he headed to the barn and lay down to sleep; but later in the night, there was such a racket and tremor that the walls and roof shook, groaned, and creaked; then the boy jumped up and ran away as fast as he could; he didn’t dare look back until he got home; and as for the hay, well, it was eaten up this year just like it had been twice before.

The next St. John’s night, the man said again, it would never do to lose all the grass in the outlying field year after year in this way, so one of his sons must just trudge off to watch it, and watch it well too. Well, the next oldest son was ready to try his luck, so he set off, and lay down to sleep in the barn as his brother had done before him; but as the night wore on, there came on a rumbling and quaking of the earth, worse even than on the last St. John’s night, and when the lad heard it, he got frightened, and took to his heels as though he were running a race.

The next St. John’s night, the man said again, losing all the grass in the outlying field year after year couldn't continue like this, so one of his sons had to go out and keep an eye on it, and do a good job. The next oldest son was willing to give it a shot, so he set off and lay down to sleep in the barn, just like his brother had done before him. But as the night went on, the ground began to rumble and shake, even worse than the previous St. John’s night, and when the boy heard it, he got scared and took off running like it was a race.

Next year the turn came to Boots; but when he made ready to go, the other two began to laugh and to make game of him, saying:

Next year it was Boots' turn; but when he got ready to go, the other two started to laugh and make fun of him, saying:

“You’re just the man to watch the hay, that you are; you, who have done nothing all your life but sit in the ashes and toast yourself by the fire.”

“You're just the right person to keep an eye on the hay; you, who have spent your whole life doing nothing but sitting in the ashes and warming yourself by the fire.”

133

But Boots did not care a pin for their chattering, and stumped away as evening grew on, up the hill-side to the outlying field. There he went inside the barn and lay down; but in about an hour’s time the barn began to groan and creak, so that it was dreadful to hear.

But Boots didn’t care at all about their chattering and trudged away as evening fell, up the hillside to the remote field. There, he went into the barn and lay down; but after about an hour, the barn started to groan and creak, making it terrifying to hear.

“Well,” said Boots to himself, “if it isn’t worse than this, I can stand it well enough.”

“Well,” said Boots to himself, “if it’s not worse than this, I can handle it just fine.”

A little while after came another creak and an earthquake, so that the litter in the barn flew about the lad’s ears. “Oh!” said Boots to himself, “if it isn’t worse than this, I daresay I can stand it out.”

A little while later, there was another creak and a tremor, making the stuff in the barn fly around the boy's ears. “Oh!” said Boots to himself, “if it’s not worse than this, I bet I can handle it.”

But just then came a third rumbling, and a third earthquake, so that the lad thought walls and roof were coming down on his head; but it passed off, and all was still as death about him.

But just then there was a third rumble and a third earthquake, making the boy think the walls and roof were going to collapse on him. But it passed, and everything went completely silent around him.

“It’ll come again, I’ll be bound,” thought Boots; but no, it didn’t come again; still it was, and still it stayed; but after he had lain a little while, he heard a noise as if a horse were standing just outside the barn-door, and cropping the grass. He stole to the door, and peeped through a chink, and there stood a horse feeding away. So big, and fat, and grand a horse, Boots had never set eyes on; by his side on the grass lay a saddle and bridle, and a full set of armour 134 for a knight, all of brass, so bright that the light gleamed from it.

“It’ll come again, I’m sure,” thought Boots; but no, it didn’t come again; it remained, and it stayed; but after he had lain there for a little while, he heard a noise as if a horse was standing just outside the barn door, eating the grass. He crept to the door and peeked through a crack, and there stood a horse munching away. Boots had never seen such a big, fat, and majestic horse; beside it on the grass lay a saddle and bridle, along with a full set of armor for a knight, all made of brass, so shiny that the light reflected off of it. 134

“Ho, ho!” thought the lad; “it’s you, is it, that eats up our hay? I’ll soon put a spoke in your wheel, just see if I don’t.”

“Ha, ha!” thought the boy; “so it’s you who’s been munching on our hay? I’ll quickly put a stop to that, just wait and see.”

So he lost no time, but took the steel out of his tinder-box, and threw it over the horse; then it had no power to stir from the spot, and became so tame that the lad could do what he liked with it. So he got on its back, and rode off with it to a place which no one knew of, and there he put up the horse. When he got home, his brothers laughed and asked how he had fared?

So he didn’t waste any time; he took the steel out of his tinderbox and tossed it over the horse. After that, the horse couldn’t move from the spot and became so tame that the boy could do whatever he wanted with it. He climbed on its back and rode off to a place no one knew about, where he kept the horse. When he got home, his brothers laughed and asked how he had done.

“You didn’t lie long in the barn, even if you had the heart to go so far as the field.”

“You didn’t stay long in the barn, even if you had the courage to venture out into the field.”

“Well,” said Boots, “all I can say is, I lay in the barn till the sun rose, and neither saw nor heard anything; I can’t think what there was in the barn to make you both so afraid.”

“Well,” said Boots, “all I can say is I stayed in the barn until sunrise, and I didn’t see or hear anything; I can’t understand what could have scared you both so much.”

“A pretty story,” said his brothers; “but we’ll soon see how you have watched the meadow;” so they set off; but when they reached it, there stood the grass as deep and thick as it had been over night.

“A nice story,” said his brothers; “but we’ll soon see how well you’ve been watching the meadow;” so they headed out; but when they got there, the grass was just as deep and thick as it had been the night before.

Well, the next St. John’s eve it was the same story over 135 again; neither of the elder brothers dared to go out to the outlying field to watch the crop; but Boots, he had the heart to go, and everything happened just as it had happened the year before. First a clatter and an earthquake, then a greater clatter and another earthquake, and so on a third time; only this year the earthquakes were far worse than the year before. Then all at once everything was as still as death, and the lad heard how something was cropping the grass outside the barn-door, so he stole to the door, and peeped through a chink; and what do you think he saw? Why, another horse standing right up against the wall, and chewing and champing with might and main. It was far finer and fatter than that which came the year before, and it had a saddle on its back, and a bridle on its neck, and a full suit of mail for a knight lay by its side, all of silver, and as grand as you would wish to see.

Well, on the next St. John’s eve, it was the same story again; neither of the older brothers dared to go out to the field to watch the crops, but Boots had the courage to go, and everything happened just like the year before. First, there was a clatter and an earthquake, then a bigger clatter and another earthquake, and then a third time; only this year, the earthquakes were much worse than the previous year. Suddenly, everything became as quiet as death, and the boy heard something eating the grass outside the barn door, so he crept to the door and peeked through a crack; and what do you think he saw? Another horse standing right against the wall, munching away with all its might. It was much finer and fatter than the one from the year before, and it had a saddle on its back, a bridle around its neck, and a complete suit of silver armor for a knight lying beside it, as grand as you could ever wish to see.

“Ho, ho!” said Boots to himself; “it’s you that gobbles up our hay, is it? I’ll soon put a spoke in your wheel;” and with that he took the steel out of his tinder-box, and threw it over the horse’s crest, which stood as still as a lamb. Well, the lad rode this horse, too, to the hiding-place where he kept the other one, and after that he went home.

“Ho, ho!” said Boots to himself; “you're the one who eats our hay, huh? I'll put a stop to that;” and with that, he took the steel out of his tinder-box and threw it over the horse’s neck, which stood as still as a lamb. Well, the boy rode this horse to the hiding place where he kept the other one, and after that, he went home.

136

“I suppose you’ll tell us,” said one of his brothers, “there’s a fine crop this year too, up in the hayfield.”

“I guess you’ll let us know,” said one of his brothers, “there’s a great harvest this year too, up in the hayfield.”

“Well, so there is,” said Boots; and off ran the others to see, and there stood the grass thick and deep, as it was the year before; but they didn’t give Boots softer words for all that.

“Well, there it is,” said Boots; and off ran the others to take a look, and there was the grass thick and deep, just like the year before; but they didn’t offer Boots kinder words for all that.

Now, when the third St. John’s eve came, the two elder brothers still hadn’t the heart to lie out in the barn and watch the grass, for they had got so scared at heart the nights they lay there before, that they couldn’t get over the fright; but Boots, he dared to go; and, to make a very long story short, the very same thing happened this time as had happened twice before. Three earthquakes came, one after the other, each worse than the one which went before, and when the last came, the lad danced about with the shock from one barn wall to the other; and after that, all at once, it was still as death. Now when he had laid a little while, he heard something tugging away at the grass outside the barn, so he stole again to the door-chink, and peeped out, and there stood a horse close outside—far, far bigger and fatter than the two he had taken before.

Now, when the third St. John’s Eve arrived, the two older brothers still didn’t have the courage to sleep out in the barn and watch the grass, because they had been so frightened on the nights they did it before that they couldn't shake off the fear; but Boots was brave enough to go. To cut a long story short, the same thing happened this time as it had twice before. Three earthquakes struck, one after the other, each worse than the last, and when the final one hit, the boy bounced from one barn wall to the other with the shock. After that, suddenly, it was as quiet as death. After lying there for a bit, he heard something pulling at the grass outside the barn, so he quietly moved to the door crack and peeked out, and there stood a horse right outside—much, much bigger and fatter than the two he had taken before.

“Ho, ho!” said the lad to himself, “it’s you, is it, that comes here eating up our hay? I’ll soon stop that—I’ll 137 soon put a spoke in your wheel.” So he caught up his steel and threw it over his horse’s neck, and in a trice it stood as if it were nailed to the ground, and Boots could do as he pleased with it. Then he rode off with it to the hiding-place where he kept the other two, and then went home. When he got home, his two brothers made game of him as they had done before, saying, they could see he had watched the grass well, for he looked for all the world as if he were walking in his sleep, and many other spiteful things they said, but Boots gave no heed to them, only asking them to go and see for themselves; and when they went, there stood the grass as fine and deep this time as it had been twice before.

“Ho, ho!” the young man said to himself, “so it’s you who’s been coming here to eat our hay? I’ll put a stop to that—I’ll get in your way.” He quickly grabbed his gear and threw it over his horse’s neck, and in an instant, it stood still as if it were nailed to the ground, and Boots could do whatever he wanted with it. Then he rode off to the hiding place where he kept the other two and then returned home. When he got home, his two brothers mocked him as they had done before, saying they could see he had been watching the grass closely because he looked like he was sleepwalking, along with many other nasty remarks they made. But Boots ignored them, only asking them to go and see for themselves; and when they did, the grass stood as lush and thick this time as it had been before.

Now, you must know that the king of the country where Boots lived had a daughter, whom he would only give to the man who could ride up over the hill of glass, for there was a high, high hill, all of glass, as smooth and slippery as ice, close by the King’s palace. Upon the tip top of the hill the King’s daughter was to sit, with three golden apples in her lap, and the man who could ride up and carry off the three golden apples, was to have half the kingdom, and the Princess to wife. This the King had stuck up on all the church-doors in his 138 realm, and had given it out in many other kingdoms besides. Now, this Princess was so lovely that all who set eyes on her fell over head and ears in love with her whether they would or no. So I needn’t tell you how all the princes and knights who heard of her were eager to win her to wife, and half the kingdom beside; and how they came riding from all parts of the world on high prancing horses, and clad in the grandest clothes, for there wasn’t one of them who hadn’t made up his mind that he, and he alone, was to win the Princess.

Now, you should know that the king of the country where Boots lived had a daughter, and he would only give her to the man who could ride up over the hill of glass. This hill was very high, entirely made of glass, as smooth and slippery as ice, located right by the King’s palace. At the very top of the hill, the King’s daughter was to sit with three golden apples in her lap. The man who could ride up and take the three golden apples was promised half the kingdom and the Princess as his wife. The King had posted this announcement on all the church doors in his realm and had also spread the word to many other kingdoms. This Princess was so beautiful that anyone who saw her fell madly in love, whether they wanted to or not. So, I don’t need to tell you how all the princes and knights who heard about her were eager to win her as their wife, along with half the kingdom. They came riding from all over the world on proud prancing horses, dressed in the finest clothes, as each of them was determined that he alone would win the Princess.

So when the day of trial came, which the king had fixed, there was such a crowd of princes and knights under the Glass Hill, that it made one’s head whirl to look at 139 them, and everyone in the country who could even crawl along was off to the hill, for they were all eager to see the man who was to win the Princess. So the two elder brothers set off with the rest; but as for Boots, they said outright he shouldn’t go with them, for if they were seen with such a dirty changeling, all begrimed with smut from cleaning their shoes and sifting cinders in the dust-hole, they said folk would make game of them.

So when the trial day arrived, which the king had set, there was such a huge crowd of princes and knights under the Glass Hill that just looking at them could make your head spin. Everyone in the country who could even crawl was heading to the hill because they were all excited to see the guy who was going to win the Princess. The two older brothers went along with everyone else, but as for Boots, they outright said he shouldn’t join them because if they were seen with such a dirty outcast, all covered in grime from cleaning their shoes and sifting through ashes in the dust-pit, people would make fun of them.

“Very well,” said Boots, “it’s all one to me. I can go alone, and stand or fall by myself.”

“Alright,” said Boots, “it makes no difference to me. I can go by myself and take responsibility for my own success or failure.”

Now when the two brothers came to the Hill of Glass, the knights and princes were all hard at it, riding their horses till they were all in a foam; but it was no good, by my troth; for as soon as ever the horses set foot on the hill, down they slipped, and there wasn’t one who could get a yard or two up; and no wonder, for the hill was as smooth as a sheet of glass, and as steep as a house-wall. But all were eager to have the Princess and half the kingdom. So they rode and slipped, and slipped and rode, and still it was the same story over again. At last all their horses were so weary that they could scarce lift a leg, and in such a sweat that the lather dripped from them, and so the knights had to give up trying any more. So the 140 king was just thinking that he would proclaim a new trial for the next day, to see if they would have better luck, when all at once a knight came riding up on so brave a steed, that no one had ever seen the like of it in his born days, and the knight had mail of brass, and the horse a brass bit in his mouth, so bright that the sunbeams shone from it. Then all the others called out to him he might just as well spare himself the trouble of riding at the Hill, for it would lead to no good; but he gave no heed to them, and put his horse at the hill, and went up it like nothing for a good way, about a third of the height; and when he had got so far, he turned his horse round and rode down again. So lovely a knight the Princess thought she had never yet seen; and while he was riding, she sat and thought to herself:

Now, when the two brothers arrived at the Hill of Glass, the knights and princes were all vigorously riding their horses until they were frothy. But it was no use, honestly; as soon as any of the horses touched the hill, they slipped down, and not one could get even a few yards up. It was no surprise, really, since the hill was as smooth as glass and as steep as a house wall. Yet, everyone was eager to win the Princess and half the kingdom. So they rode and slipped, and slipped and rode, and it was the same story over and over. Eventually, all their horses were so exhausted that they could barely lift a leg, covered in sweat with lather dripping from them, forcing the knights to give up trying. The 140 king was just thinking about announcing a new trial for the next day, hoping for better luck, when suddenly a knight rode up on such an impressive steed that no one had ever seen anything like it in their lives. The knight wore brass armor, and the horse had a brass bit in its mouth, shining brightly in the sunlight. The others called out to him, suggesting he should save himself the trouble of riding at the hill since it would lead to nothing good. But he ignored them and urged his horse up the hill, making it a good way, about a third of the height, before turning his horse around and riding back down. The Princess thought she had never seen such a charming knight, and while he rode, she sat and pondered:

“Would to heaven he might only come up and down the other side.”

“Would to heaven he could just come up and down the other side.”

And when she saw him turning back, she threw down one of the golden apples after him, and it rolled down into his shoe. But when he got to the bottom of the hill, he rode off so fast that no one could tell what had become of him. That evening all the knights and princes were to go before the king, that he who had ridden so far up the hill might show the apple which the Princess had thrown, but 141 there was no one who had anything to show. One after the other they all came, but not a man of them could show the apple.

And when she saw him turning back, she threw one of the golden apples after him, and it rolled into his shoe. But when he reached the bottom of the hill, he rode off so quickly that no one could figure out what had happened to him. That evening, all the knights and princes were supposed to go before the king so that the one who had ridden so far up the hill could show the apple that the Princess had thrown, but 141 there was no one who had anything to show. One by one, they all arrived, but none of them could present the apple.

At even the brothers of Boots came home too, and had such a long story to tell about the riding up the hill.

At even the brothers of Boots came home too, and had such a long story to tell about riding up the hill.

“First of all,” they said, “there was not one of the whole lot who could get so much as a stride up; but at last came one who had a suit of brass mail, and a brass bridle and saddle, all so bright that the sun shone from them a mile off. He was a chap to ride, just! He rode a third of the way up the Hill of Glass, and he could easily have ridden the whole way up, if he chose; but he turned round and rode down, thinking, maybe, that was enough for once.”

“First off,” they said, “none of them could even take a single step up; but finally, one came along wearing a suit of brass armor, with a shiny brass bridle and saddle that glimmered in the sun from a mile away. He was definitely someone you’d want to ride! He made it about a third of the way up the Hill of Glass, and he could have easily gone all the way to the top if he wanted to; but he turned around and rode back down, maybe thinking that was enough for now.”

“Oh! I should so like to have seen him, that I should,” said Boots, who sat by the fireside, and stuck his feet into the cinders, as was his wont.

“Oh! I really wish I could have seen him,” said Boots, who was sitting by the fireplace, sticking his feet into the ashes, as he usually did.

“Oh!” said his brothers, “you would, would you? You look fit to keep company with such high lords, nasty beast that you are, sitting there amongst the ashes.”

“Oh!” said his brothers, “you would, would you? You look ready to hang out with those high lords, you nasty beast, sitting there among the ashes.”

Next day the brothers were all for setting off again, and Boots begged them this time, too, to let him go with them and see the riding; but no, they wouldn’t have him at any price, he was too ugly and nasty, they said.

The next day, the brothers were all ready to head out again, and Boots asked them once more to let him join them and watch the riding. But no, they wouldn't take him under any circumstances; they said he was too ugly and unpleasant.

142

“Well, well!” said Boots; “if I go at all, I must go by myself. I’m not afraid.”

“Well, well!” said Boots; “if I’m going, I’m going alone. I’m not scared.”

So when the brothers got to the Hill of Glass, all the princes and knights began to ride again, and you may fancy they had taken care to shoe their horses sharp; but it was no good—they rode and slipped, and slipped and rode, just as they had done the day before, and there was not one who could get so far as a yard up the hill. And when they had worn out their horses, so that they could not stir a leg, they were all forced to give it up as a bad job. So the king thought he might as well proclaim that the riding should take place the day after for the last time, just to give them one chance more; but all at once it came across his mind that he might as well wait a little longer, to see if the knight in brass mail would come this day too. Well, they saw nothing of him; but all at once came one riding on a steed, far, far braver and finer than that on which the knight in brass had ridden, and he had silver mail, and a silver saddle and bridle, all so bright that the sunbeams gleamed and glanced from them far away. Then the others shouted out to him again, saying, he might as well hold hard, and not try to ride up the hill, for all his trouble would be thrown away; but the knight paid no heed to them, and 143 rode straight at the hill, and right up it, till he had gone two-thirds of the way, and then he wheeled his horse round and rode down again. To tell the truth, the Princess liked him still better than the knight in brass, and she sat and wished he might only be able to come right up to the top, and down the other side; but when she saw him turning back, she threw the second apple after him, and it rolled down and fell into his shoe. But, as soon as ever he had come down from the Hill of Glass, he rode off so fast that no one could see what became of him.

So when the brothers arrived at the Hill of Glass, all the princes and knights started riding again. You can imagine they made sure to put sharp shoes on their horses, but it didn’t help—they rode and slipped, and slipped and rode, just like the day before, and not a single one of them could make it even a yard up the hill. When their horses were too exhausted to move, they all had to admit defeat. The king thought he might as well announce that the riding would take place one last time the next day, just to give them another chance; but then he suddenly thought it might be better to wait a little longer to see if the knight in brass armor would show up today too. Well, they didn’t see him, but suddenly, someone rode in on a horse that was far braver and nicer than the one the knight in brass had ridden. He wore silver armor, with a silver saddle and bridle, all so shiny that the sunlight gleamed off them from a distance. Then the others shouted at him again, telling him he might as well stop trying to ride up the hill, as it would be pointless; but the knight ignored them and rode straight towards the hill, climbing up two-thirds of the way before turning around and coming back down. To be honest, the Princess liked him even more than the knight in brass, and she sat there wishing he could make it to the top and back down the other side; but when she saw him turning back, she threw the second apple after him, and it rolled down and landed in his shoe. But as soon as he reached the bottom of the Hill of Glass, he took off so quickly that no one could see what happened to him.

At even, when all were to go in before the king and the Princess, that he who had the golden apple might show it, in they went, one after the other, but there was no one who had any apple to show, and the two brothers, as they had done on the former day, went home and told how things had gone, and how all had ridden at the hill, and none got up.

At evening, when everyone was supposed to go in before the king and the Princess so that the person with the golden apple could present it, they entered one after the other. However, no one had an apple to show. The two brothers, just like the day before, went home and shared how things went, explaining how everyone had ridden up the hill, but no one succeeded.

“But, last of all,” they said, “came one in a silver suit, and his horse had a silver saddle and a silver bridle. He was just a chap to ride; and he got two-thirds up the hill, and then turned back. He was a fine fellow, and no mistake; and the Princess threw the second gold apple to him.”

“But, finally,” they said, “came someone in a silver suit, and his horse had a silver saddle and a silver bridle. He was just the guy to ride; he made it two-thirds of the way up the hill, and then turned back. He was a great guy, no doubt about it; and the Princess tossed the second gold apple to him.”

144

“Oh!” said Boots, “I should so like to have seen him too, that I should.”

“Oh!” said Boots, “I really wish I could have seen him too, I really do.”

“A pretty story,” they said. “Perhaps you think his coat of mail was as bright as the ashes you are always poking about, and sifting, you nasty dirty beast.”

“A nice story,” they said. “Maybe you think his armor was as shiny as the ashes you keep digging through and sifting, you filthy dirty creature.”

The third day everything happened as it had happened the two days before. Boots begged to go and see the sight, but the two wouldn’t hear of his going with them. When they got to the hill there was no one who could get so much as a yard up it; and now all waited for the knight in silver mail, but they neither saw nor heard of him. At last came one riding on a steed, so brave that no one had ever seen his match; and the knight had a suit of golden mail, and a golden saddle and bridle, so wondrous bright that the sunbeams gleamed from them a mile off. The other knights and princes could not find time to call out to him not to try his luck, for they were amazed to see how grand he was. So he rode right at the hill, and tore up it like nothing, so that the Princess hadn’t even time to wish that he might get up the whole way. As soon as ever he reached the top, he took the third golden apple from the Princess’ lap, and then turned his horse and rode down again. As soon as 145 he got down, he rode off at full speed, and was out of sight in no time.

The third day everything happened just like it had the two days before. Boots begged to go and see the spectacle, but the two wouldn’t let him join them. When they reached the hill, no one could get even a yard up it; now everyone was waiting for the knight in silver armor, but he was nowhere to be seen or heard. Finally, someone rode up on a horse so magnificent that no one had ever seen anything like it; the knight was dressed in golden armor, with a golden saddle and bridle that shone so brightly the sunlight reflected off them from a mile away. The other knights and princes were too astonished by his grandeur to warn him not to try his luck, so he charged right at the hill and soared up it effortlessly, leaving the Princess with no time to even hope he would make it all the way. As soon as he reached the top, he took the third golden apple from the Princess’ lap, then turned his horse and rode back down. As soon as he got down, he sped off and disappeared in no time.

Now, when the brothers got home at even, you may fancy what long stories they told, how the riding had gone off that day; and amongst other things, they had a deal to say about the knight in golden mail.

Now, when the brothers got home in the evening, you can imagine the long stories they shared about how the riding went that day; and among other things, they had a lot to say about the knight in golden armor.

“He just was a chap to ride!” they said; “so grand a knight isn’t to be found in the wide world.”

“He was just someone to admire!” they said; “you won’t find such a great knight anywhere in the world.”

“Oh!” said Boots, “I should so like to have seen him, that I should.”

“Oh!” said Boots, “I would really like to have seen him, I would.”

“Ah!” said his brothers, “his mail shone a deal brighter than the glowing coals which you are always poking and digging at; nasty dirty beast that you are.”

“Ah!” said his brothers, “his armor shines much brighter than the glowing coals you keep poking and digging at; filthy, dirty animal that you are.”

Next day all the knights and princes were to pass before the king and the Princess—it was too late to do so the night before, I suppose—that he who had the gold apple might bring it forth; but one came after another, first the Princes, and then the knights, and still no one could show the gold apple.

The next day, all the knights and princes were supposed to present themselves before the king and the Princess—it was too late to do it the night before, I guess—that whoever had the gold apple could present it. However, one by one, first the Princes, and then the knights, came forward, but no one was able to show the gold apple.

“Well,” said the king, “some one must have it, for it was something we all saw with our own eyes, how a man came and rode up and bore it off.”

“Well,” said the king, “someone must have it, because we all saw with our own eyes how a man came, rode up, and took it away.”

146

So he commanded that every man who was in the kingdom should come up to the palace and see if they could show the apple. Well, they all came one after another, but no one had the golden apple, and after a long time the two brothers of Boots came. They were the last of all, so the king asked them if there was no one else in the kingdom who hadn’t come.

So he ordered that every man in the kingdom should come to the palace to see if they could present the apple. They all came one by one, but no one had the golden apple. After a long time, the two brothers of Boots arrived. They were the last ones to show up, so the king asked them if there was anyone else in the kingdom who hadn’t come.

“Oh, yes,” said they; “we have a brother, but he never carried off the golden apple. He hasn’t stirred out of the dusthole on any of the three days.”

“Oh, yes,” they said; “we have a brother, but he never took the golden apple. He hasn’t left the dusthole in any of the three days.”

“Never mind that,” said the king; “he may as well come up to the palace like the rest.”

“Forget that,” said the king; “he might as well come up to the palace like everyone else.”

So Boots had to go up to the palace.

So Boots had to go to the palace.

“How now,” said the king; “have you got the golden apple? Speak out!”

“Hey there,” said the king; “do you have the golden apple? Speak up!”

“Yes, I have,” said Boots; “here is the first, and here is the second, and here is the third too;” and with that he pulled all three golden apples out of his pocket, and at the same time threw off his sooty rags, and stood before them in his gleaming golden mail.

“Yeah, I have,” said Boots; “here’s the first, and here’s the second, and here’s the third too;” and with that, he pulled all three golden apples out of his pocket, and at the same time, he tossed off his dirty rags and stood before them in his shiny golden armor.

“Yes!” said the king; “you shall have my daughter, and half my kingdom, for you well deserve both her and it.”

“Absolutely!” said the king; “you will have my daughter and half my kingdom because you truly deserve both.”

147

So they got ready for the wedding, and Boots got the Princess to wife, and there was great merry-making at the bridal-feast, you may fancy, for they could all be merry though they couldn’t ride up the Hill of Glass; and all I can say is, if they haven’t left off their merry-making yet, why, they’re still at it.

So they prepared for the wedding, and Boots married the Princess, leading to a big celebration at the wedding feast, as you can imagine, because everyone had a good time even though they couldn’t climb the Hill of Glass; and all I can say is, if they haven’t stopped celebrating yet, then they’re still going strong.



149

THE WIDOW’S SON

OOnce on a time there was a poor, poor Widow, who had an only Son. She dragged on with the boy till he had been confirmed, and then she said she couldn’t feed him any longer, he must just go out and earn his own bread. So the lad wandered out into the world, and when he had walked a day or so, a strange man met him.

OOnce upon a time, there was a very poor Widow who had an only Son. She managed to care for him until he was confirmed, and then she said she couldn’t support him any longer; he needed to go out and earn his own living. So the boy set out into the world, and after walking a day or so, he encountered a strange man.

“Whither away?” asked the man.

"Where are you going?" asked the man.


When he had walked a day or so, a strange man met him. “Whither away?” asked the man.

After walking for a day or so, he encountered a strange man. “Where are you headed?” the man asked.

“Oh, I’m going out into the world to try and get a place,” said the lad.

“Oh, I’m heading out into the world to look for a place,” said the guy.

“Will you come and serve me?” said the man.

"Will you come and help me?" said the man.

“Oh, yes; just as soon you as any one else,” said the lad.

“Oh, yes; just as soon as you as anyone else,” said the kid.

“Well, you’ll have a good place with me,” said the man; “for you’ll only have to keep me company, and do nothing at all else beside.”

“Well, you’ll have a good setup with me,” said the man; “because all you’ll have to do is keep me company and nothing else.”

So the lad stopped with him, and lived on the fat of the land, both in meat and drink, and had little or nothing to do; but he never saw a living soul in that man’s house.

So the young man stayed with him, enjoying a life of luxury with plenty of food and drink, and hardly anything to do; but he never saw another person in that man's house.

So one day the man said:

So one day, the guy said:

150

“Now, I’m going off for eight days, and that time you’ll have to spend here all alone; but you must not go into any one of these four rooms here. If you do, I’ll take your life when I come back.”

“Now, I’m leaving for eight days, and during that time you’ll have to stay here all by yourself; but you must not go into any of these four rooms. If you do, I’ll end your life when I return.”

“No,” said the lad, he’d be sure not to do that. But when the man had been gone three or four days, the lad couldn’t bear it any longer, but went into the first room, and when he got inside he looked round, but he saw nothing but a shelf over the door where a bramble-bush rod lay.

“No,” said the boy, he was definitely not going to do that. But after the man had been gone for three or four days, the boy couldn’t take it anymore. He went into the first room, and once he got inside, he looked around, but all he saw was a shelf over the door where a bramble-bush rod was resting.

Well, indeed! thought the lad; a pretty thing to forbid my seeing this.

Well, really! thought the boy; how ridiculous to forbid me from seeing this.

So when the eight days were out, the man came home, and the first thing he said was:

So when the eight days were over, the man came home, and the first thing he said was:

“You haven’t been into any of these rooms, of course.”

“You haven’t been in any of these rooms, obviously.”

“No, no; that I haven’t,” said the lad.

“No, no; I haven’t,” said the boy.

“I’ll soon see that,” said the man, and went at once into the room where the lad had been.

"I'll see that soon," said the man, and he went straight into the room where the boy had been.

“Nay, but you have been in here,” said he; “and now you shall lose your life.”

“Nah, but you've been in here,” he said; “and now you're going to lose your life.”

Then the lad begged and prayed so hard that he got off with his life, but the man gave him a good thrashing. 151 And when it was over, they were as good friends as ever.

Then the guy begged and pleaded so hard that he got to keep his life, but the man gave him a solid beating. 151 And when it was all over, they were as good friends as before.

Some time after the man set off again, and said he should be away fourteen days; but before he went he forbade the lad to go into any of the rooms he had not been in before; as for that he had been in, he might go into that, and welcome. Well, it was the same story over again, except that the lad stood out eight days before he went in. In this room, too, he saw nothing but a shelf over the door, and a big stone, and a pitcher of water on it. Well, after all, there’s not much to be afraid of my seeing here, thought the lad.

Some time after the man left again, he mentioned he would be gone for fourteen days. Before he left, he warned the boy not to enter any of the rooms he hadn’t been in before; as for the ones he had been in, he was free to go in there whenever he wanted. It was the same situation again, except the boy waited eight days before he went inside. In this room, too, he only saw a shelf above the door, a large stone, and a pitcher of water on it. Well, after all, there’s not much to be scared of in here, the boy thought.

But when the man came back, he asked if he had been into any of the rooms. No, the lad hadn’t done anything of the kind.

But when the man returned, he asked if the boy had been in any of the rooms. No, the boy hadn’t done anything like that.

“Well, well; I’ll soon see that,” said the man; and when he saw the lad had been in them after all, he said:

“Well, I’ll find out soon enough,” said the man; and when he realized the boy had been in them after all, he said:

“Ah! now I’ll spare you no longer; now you must lose your life.”

“Ah! I won’t hold back any longer; now you have to face your death.”

But the lad begged and prayed for himself again, and so this time too he got off with stripes; though he got as many as his skin would carry. But when he got sound and well again, he led just as easy a life as ever, and he and the man were just as good friends.

But the kid begged and pleaded for himself again, and so this time, too, he only got whipped; although he took as many as he could handle. But when he recovered and felt better, he lived just as easy a life as before, and he and the man remained good friends.

152

So a while after the man was to take another journey, and now he said he should be away three weeks, and he forbade the lad anew to go into the third room, for if he went in there he might just make up his mind at once to lose his life. Then after fourteen days the lad couldn’t bear it, but crept into the room, but he saw nothing at all in there but a trap door on the floor; and when he lifted it up and looked down, there stood a great copper cauldron which bubbled up and boiled away down there; but he saw no fire under it.

So, some time later, the man was planning to go on another trip, and this time he said he would be gone for three weeks. He warned the boy again not to go into the third room because if he did, he might end up losing his life. After fourteen days, the boy couldn't take it anymore and snuck into the room. However, all he found was a trapdoor in the floor. When he lifted it up and looked down, he saw a huge copper cauldron bubbling and boiling away, but there was no fire underneath it.

“Well, I should just like to know if it’s hot,” thought the lad, and struck his finger down into the broth, and when he pulled it out again, lo! it was gilded all over. So the lad scraped and scrubbed it, but the gilding wouldn’t go off, so he bound a piece of rag round it; and when the man came back, and asked what was the matter with his finger, the lad said he’d given it such a bad cut. But the man tore off the rag, and then he soon saw what was the matter with the finger. First he wanted to kill the lad outright, but when he wept, and begged, he only gave him such a thrashing that he had to keep his bed three days. After that the man took down a pot from the wall, and rubbed him over with 153 some stuff out of it, and so the lad was as sound and fresh as ever.

“Well, I just want to know if it’s hot,” the boy thought, and he dipped his finger into the broth, and when he pulled it out, surprise! It was covered in gold. He tried to scrape it off, but the gold wouldn’t budge, so he wrapped it with a piece of cloth. When the man returned and asked what happened to his finger, the boy said he had gotten a really bad cut. But the man ripped off the cloth and quickly saw what was wrong with the finger. At first, he wanted to kill the boy on the spot, but when the boy cried and begged, he only gave him such a beating that he had to stay in bed for three days. After that, the man took down a pot from the wall and rubbed him with some stuff from it, and the boy was as good as new.

So after a while the man started off again, and this time he was to be away a month. But before he went, he said to the lad, if he went into the fourth room he might give up all hope of saving his life.

So after a while, the man set off again, and this time he would be gone for a month. But before he left, he told the boy that if he went into the fourth room, he should give up all hope of saving his life.

Well, the lad stood out for two or three weeks, but then he couldn’t hold out any longer; he must and would go into that room, and so in he stole. There stood a great black horse tied up in a stall by himself, with a manger of red-hot coals at his head and a truss of hay at his tail. Then the lad thought this all wrong, so he changed them about, and put the hay at his head. Then said the Horse:

Well, the young man stood out for two or three weeks, but then he couldn't resist any longer; he had to go into that room, so he quietly snuck in. There was a huge black horse tied up in a stall by itself, with a trough of red-hot coals at its head and a bundle of hay at its tail. The young man thought this was all wrong, so he switched them around and placed the hay at its head. Then the Horse said:

“Since you are so good at heart as to let me have some food, I’ll set you free, that I will. For if the Troll comes back and finds you here, he’ll kill you outright. But now you must go up to the room which lies just over this, and take a coat of mail out of those that hang there; and mind, whatever you do, don’t take any of the bright ones, but the most rusty of all you see, that’s the one to take; and sword and saddle you must choose for yourself just in the same way.”

"Since you’re kind enough to share your food with me, I’ll set you free. If the Troll comes back and finds you here, he’ll kill you on the spot. But first, you need to go up to the room right above this one and pick out a suit of armor from what’s hanging there. And remember, whatever you do, don’t take any of the shiny ones; choose the rustiest one you see, that’s the one you need to take. You should also pick a sword and a saddle the same way."

154

So the lad did all that; but it was a heavy load for him to carry them all down at once.

So the kid did all that; but it was a lot for him to carry them all down at once.

When he came back, the Horse told him to pull off his clothes and get into the cauldron which stood and boiled in the other room, and bathe himself there. “If I do,” thought the lad, “I shall look an awful fright;” but for all that, he did as he was told. So when he had taken his bath, he became so handsome and sleek, and as red and white as milk and blood, and much stronger than he had been before.

When he returned, the Horse told him to take off his clothes and get into the cauldron that was boiling in the other room to bathe. “If I do,” thought the young man, “I’ll look terrible;” but still, he followed the instructions. After taking his bath, he became incredibly handsome and smooth, with a complexion as bright as milk and blood, and much stronger than he had been before.

“Do you feel any change?” asked the Horse.

“Do you feel any change?” asked the Horse.

“Yes,” said the lad.

“Yes,” said the kid.

“Try and lift me, then,” said the Horse.

“Go ahead and try to lift me, then,” said the Horse.

Oh yes! he could do that, and as for the sword, he brandished it like a feather.

Oh yeah! He could do that, and as for the sword, he waved it around like it was a feather.

“Now saddle me,” said the Horse, “and put on the coat of mail, and then take the bramble-bush rod, and the stone, and the pitcher of water, and the pot of ointment, and then we’ll be off as fast as we can.”

“Now help me with the saddle,” said the Horse, “and put on the armor, then grab the bramble-bush rod, the stone, the pitcher of water, and the pot of ointment, and we'll head out as quickly as we can.”

So when the lad had got on the horse, off they went at such a rate, he couldn’t at all tell how they went. But when he had ridden awhile, the Horse said, “I think I hear a noise; look round! can you see anything?”

So when the kid got on the horse, they took off at such a speed that he couldn’t tell how they were moving. But after riding for a bit, the Horse said, “I think I hear something; look around! Can you see anything?”

155

“Yes; there are ever so many coming after us, at least a score,” said the lad.

“Yes, there are so many coming after us, at least twenty,” said the boy.

“Aye, aye, that’s the Troll coming,” said the Horse; “now he’s after us with his pack.”

“Aye, aye, that’s the Troll coming,” said the Horse; “now he’s after us with his pack.”

So they rode on a while, until those who followed were close behind them.

So they continued riding for a while, until those who were following them were right behind.

“Now throw your bramble-bush rod behind you, over your shoulder,” said the Horse; “but mind you throw it a good way off my back.”

“Now toss your thorny rod behind you, over your shoulder,” said the Horse; “but make sure you throw it far enough away from my back.”

So the lad did that, and all at once a close, thick bramblewood grew up behind them. So the lad rode on a long, long time, while the Troll and his crew had to go home to fetch something to hew their way through the wood. But at last the Horse said again:

So the boy did that, and suddenly a dense, thick bramble grew up behind them. So the boy rode on for a long time, while the Troll and his crew had to go home to get something to cut their way through the thicket. But finally, the Horse said again:

“Look behind you! can you see anything now?”

“Look behind you! Can you see anything now?”

“Yes, ever so many,” said the lad, “as many as would fill a large church.”

“Yes, quite a few,” said the boy, “enough to fill a big church.”

“Aye, aye, that’s the Troll and his crew,” said the Horse; “now he’s got more to back him; but now throw down the stone, and mind you throw it far behind me.”

“Aye, aye, that’s the Troll and his crew,” said the Horse; “now he’s got more support; but now throw down the stone, and make sure you throw it far behind me.”

And as soon as the lad did what the Horse said, up rose a great black hill of rock behind him. So the Troll had to be off home to fetch something to mine his way 156 through the rock; and while the Troll did that, the lad rode a good bit further on. But still the Horse begged him to look behind him, and then he saw a troop like a whole army behind him, and they glistened in the sunbeams.

And as soon as the kid did what the Horse said, a huge black hill of rock rose up behind him. So the Troll had to go home to get something to dig his way through the rock; and while the Troll did that, the kid rode a bit further on. But still the Horse urged him to look back, and then he saw a group that looked like an entire army behind him, shining in the sunlight. 156


But still the Horse begged him to look behind him.

But still the Horse pleaded with him to look behind.

“Aye, aye,” said the Horse, “that’s the Troll, and now he’s got his whole band with him, so throw the pitcher of water behind you, but mind you don’t spill any of it upon me.”

“Aye, aye,” said the Horse, “that’s the Troll, and now he’s got his whole crew with him, so throw the pitcher of water behind you, but just make sure you don’t spill any on me.”

So the lad did that; but in spite of all the pains he took, he still spilt one drop on the horse’s flank. So it became a great deep lake; and because of that one drop, the horse found himself far out in it, but still he swam safe to land. But when the Trolls came to the lake, they lay down to drink it dry; and so they swilled and swilled till they burst.

So the guy did that; but even with all the effort he put in, he still spilled one drop on the horse’s side. That one drop turned into a huge deep lake, and because of it, the horse found himself far out in the water, but he still swam safely to shore. When the Trolls arrived at the lake, they lay down to drink it dry; and they gulped and gulped until they burst.

“Now we’re rid of them,” said the Horse.

“Now we’re free of them,” said the Horse.

So when they had gone a long, long while, they came to a green patch in a wood.

So after a long time, they reached a grassy area in a forest.

“Now, strip off all your arms,” said the Horse, “and only put on your ragged clothes, and take the saddle off me, and let me loose, and hang all my clothing and your arms up inside that great hollow lime-tree yonder. 157 Then make yourself a wig of fir-moss, and go up to the king’s palace, which lies close here, and ask for a place. Whenever you need me, only come here and shake the bridle, and I’ll come to you.”

“Now, take off all your weapons,” said the Horse, “and just put on your tattered clothes, take the saddle off me, let me free, and hang all my gear and your weapons inside that big hollow lime tree over there. 157 Then make yourself a wig out of fir moss, and head to the king’s palace, which is nearby, and ask for a job. Whenever you need me, just come back here and shake the bridle, and I’ll be there for you.”

Yes! the lad did all his Horse told him, and as soon as ever he put on the wig of moss he became so ugly, and pale, and miserable to look at, no one would have known him again. Then he went up to the king’s palace and begged first for leave to be in the kitchen, and bring in wood and water for the cook, but then the kitchen-maid asked him:

Yes! The boy did everything his Horse told him, and as soon as he put on the moss wig, he became so ugly, pale, and miserable to look at that no one would have recognized him. Then he went up to the king’s palace and first asked for permission to work in the kitchen, bringing in wood and water for the cook, but then the kitchen maid asked him:

“Why do you wear that ugly wig? Off with it. I won’t have such a fright in here.”

“Why are you wearing that ugly wig? Take it off. I don’t want to see something that scary in here.”

“No, I can’t do that,” said the lad; “for I’m not quite right in my head.”

“No, I can’t do that,” the kid said, “because I’m not exactly right in the head.”

“Do you think then I’ll have you in here about the food,” cried the cook. “Away with you to the coachman; you’re best fit to go and clean the stable.”

“Do you really think I want you in here messing with the food?” shouted the cook. “Get out of here and go to the coachman; you're better off cleaning the stable.”

But when the coachman begged him to take his wig off, he got the same answer, and he wouldn’t have him either.

But when the coachman asked him to take off his wig, he got the same response, and he didn't want him either.

“You’d best go down to the gardener,” said he; “you’re best fit to go about and dig in the garden.”

“You should go talk to the gardener,” he said; “you’re more suited to digging in the garden.”

158

So he got leave to be with the gardener, but none of the other servants would sleep with him, and so he had to sleep by himself under the steps of the summer-house. It stood upon beams, and had a high staircase. Under that he got some turf for his bed, and there he lay as well as he could.

So he was allowed to stay with the gardener, but none of the other servants would sleep with him, so he had to sleep alone under the steps of the summer house. It was raised on beams and had a tall staircase. Underneath, he found some grass for his bed, and there he lay as comfortably as he could.

So, when he had been some time at the palace, it happened one morning, just as the sun rose, that the lad had taken off his wig, and stood and washed himself, and then he was so handsome, it was a joy to look at him.

So, after he'd spent some time at the palace, one morning, right as the sun was rising, the young man took off his wig and washed himself, and he looked so handsome that it was a pleasure to see him.

So the Princess saw from her window the lovely gardener’s boy, and thought she had never seen any one so handsome. Then she asked the gardener why he lay out there under the steps.

So the Princess saw from her window the charming gardener's boy and thought she had never seen anyone so attractive. Then she asked the gardener why he was lying out there under the steps.

159

“Oh,” said the gardener, “none of his fellow-servants will sleep with him; that’s why.”

“Oh,” said the gardener, “none of his coworkers will sleep with him; that’s why.”

“Let him come up to-night, and lie at the door inside my bedroom, and then they’ll not refuse to sleep with him any more,” said the Princess.

“Let him come tonight and lie at the door inside my bedroom, and then they won’t refuse to sleep with him anymore,” said the Princess.

So the gardener told that to the lad.

So the gardener told that to the boy.

“Do you think I’ll do any such thing?” said the lad. “Why they’d say next there was something between me and the Princess.”

“Do you really think I’d do something like that?” said the guy. “They’d probably say next that there was something going on between me and the Princess.”

“Yes,” said the gardener, “you’ve good reason to fear any such thing, you who are so handsome.”

“Yes,” said the gardener, “you have every reason to be concerned about something like that, especially since you’re so attractive.”

“Well, well,” said the lad, “since it’s her will, I suppose I must go.”

“Well, well,” said the boy, “since it’s her choice, I guess I have to go.”

So, when he was to go up the steps in the evening, he tramped and stamped so on the way, that they had to beg him to tread softly lest the King should come to know it. So he came into the Princess’ bedroom, lay down, and began to snore at once. Then the Princess said to her maid:

So, when he was heading up the stairs in the evening, he stomped and thudded so loudly on the way that they had to ask him to be quiet so the King wouldn’t hear. Then he entered the Princess’ bedroom, lay down, and started snoring right away. Then the Princess said to her maid:

“Go gently, and just pull his wig off;” and she went up to him.

“Take it easy, and just pull off his wig;” and she approached him.

But just as she was going to whisk it off, he caught hold of it with both hands, and said she should never 160 have it. After that he lay down again, and began to snore. Then the Princess gave her maid a wink, and this time she whisked off the wig; and there lay the lad so lovely, and white and red, just as the Princess had seen him in the morning sun.

But just as she was about to take it away, he grabbed it with both hands and said she would never have it. After that, he lay down again and started to snore. Then the Princess winked at her maid, and this time she snatched off the wig; and there lay the boy, so beautiful, with a perfect complexion, just as the Princess had seen him in the morning sun.


And this time she whisked off the wig; and there lay the lad, so lovely, and white and red, just as the Princess had seen him in the morning sun.

And this time she took off the wig; and there was the boy, so beautiful, with fair skin and rosy cheeks, just like the Princess had seen him in the morning sun.

After that the lad slept every night in the Princess’ bedroom.

After that, the kid slept in the Princess’ bedroom every night.

But it wasn’t long before the King came to hear how the gardener’s lad slept every night in the Princess’ bedroom; and he got so wroth he almost took the lad’s life. He didn’t do that, however, but he threw him into the prison tower; and as for his daughter, he shut her up in her own room, whence she never got leave to stir day or night. All that she begged, and all that she prayed, for the lad and herself, was no good. The King was only more wroth than ever.

But it wasn't long before the King found out that the gardener's boy was sleeping in the Princess' bedroom every night; and he got so angry that he almost took the boy's life. He didn’t go that far, though, and instead, he locked him in the prison tower. As for his daughter, he kept her locked up in her own room, where she wasn't allowed to leave, day or night. No matter how much she begged or prayed for the boy and herself, it didn't make a difference. The King just became even more furious.

Some time after came a war and uproar in the land, and the King had to take up arms against another king who wished to take the kingdom from him. So when the lad heard that, he begged the gaoler to go to the King and ask for a coat of mail and a sword, and for leave to go to the war. All the rest laughed when the gaoler told his errand, and begged the King to let him 161 have an old worn-out suit, that they might have the fun of seeing such a wretch in battle. So he got that, and an old broken-down hack besides, which went upon three legs, and dragged the fourth after it.

Some time later, a war broke out in the land, and the King had to take up arms against another king who wanted to take his kingdom. When the young man heard this, he asked the gaoler to go to the King and request a suit of armor and a sword, as well as permission to join the war. Everyone else laughed when the gaoler delivered his message and urged the King to give him an old, worn-out suit so they could enjoy the sight of such a pathetic figure in battle. He received that, along with an old, decrepit horse that could only walk on three legs, dragging its fourth leg behind it.


The Lad in the Battle.

The Guy in the Battle.

Then they went out to meet the foe; but they hadn’t got far from the palace before the lad got stuck fast in a bog with his hack. There he sat and dug his spurs in, and cried, “Gee up! gee up!” to his hack. And all the rest had their fun out of this, and laughed, and made game of the lad as they rode past him. But they were scarcely gone, before he ran to the lime-tree, threw on his coat of mail, and shook the bridle, and there came the Horse in a trice, and said: “Do now your best, and I’ll do mine.”

Then they headed out to face the enemy, but they hadn’t gone far from the palace before the young man got stuck in a bog with his horse. He sat there, dug his spurs in, and shouted, “Come on! Come on!” to his horse. Meanwhile, everyone else had a good laugh at his expense as they rode past. But as soon as they were gone, he ran to the lime tree, put on his armor, shook the bridle, and in no time at all, the Horse appeared and said, “You do your best, and I’ll do mine.”

But when the lad came up the battle had begun, and the King was in a sad pinch; but no sooner had the lad rushed into the thick of it than the foe was beaten back, and put to flight. The King and his men wondered and wondered who it could be who had come to help them, but none of them got so near him as to be able to talk to him, and as soon as the fight was over he was gone. When they went back, there sat the lad still in the bog, and dug his spurs into his three-legged hack, and they all laughed again.

But when the young man arrived, the battle had started, and the King was in a tough spot. But as soon as the lad jumped into the fray, the enemy was pushed back and fled. The King and his men were amazed, wondering who had come to their aid, but none of them got close enough to speak to him, and as soon as the fight ended, he disappeared. When they returned, there sat the young man still in the swamp, digging his spurs into his three-legged horse, and they all laughed again.

162

“No! only just look,” they said; “there the fool sits still.”

“No! just look,” they said; “there the idiot sits still.”

The next day when they went out to battle, they saw the lad sitting there still, so they laughed again, and made game of him; but as soon as ever they had ridden by, the lad ran again to the lime-tree, and all happened as on the first day. Every one wondered what strange champion it could be that had helped them, but no one got so near him as to say a word to him; and no one guessed it could be the lad; that’s easy to understand.

The next day when they went out to fight, they saw the boy sitting there again, so they laughed once more and made fun of him; but as soon as they rode past, the boy ran back to the lime tree, and everything happened just like the first day. Everyone was curious about what strange champion had helped them, but no one got close enough to say anything to him; and no one suspected it could be the boy; that's easy to understand.

So when they went home at night, and saw the lad still sitting there on his hack, they burst out laughing at him again, and one of them shot an arrow at him and hit him in the leg. So he began to shriek and to bewail; ’twas enough to break one’s heart; and so the King threw his pocket-handkerchief to him to bind his wound.

So when they went home at night and saw the boy still sitting there on his horse, they started laughing at him again, and one of them shot an arrow at him and hit him in the leg. He began to scream and cry; it was enough to make anyone feel sorry for him; and so the King threw him his handkerchief to wrap around his wound.

When they went out to battle the third day, the lad still sat there.

When they went out to battle on the third day, the boy was still sitting there.

“Gee up! gee up!” he said to his hack.

“Giddy up! giddy up!” he said to his horse.

“Nay, nay,” said the King’s men; “if he won’t stick there till he’s starved to death.”

“Nah, nah,” said the King’s men; “if he won’t stay there until he’s starved to death.”

And then they rode on, and laughed at him till they were fit to fall from their horses. When they were 163 gone, he ran again to the lime, and came up to the battle just in the very nick of time. This day he slew the enemy’s king, and then the war was over at once.

And then they rode on, laughing at him until they almost fell off their horses. When they were gone, he ran back to the fight and arrived just in the nick of time. That day, he killed the enemy king, and with that, the war ended immediately.

When the battle was over, the King caught sight of his handkerchief, which the strange warrior had bound round his leg, and so it wasn’t hard to find him out. So they took him with great joy between them to the palace, and the Princess, who saw him from her window, got so glad, no one can believe it.

When the battle ended, the King noticed his handkerchief that the mysterious warrior had tied around his leg, making it easy to identify him. They joyfully brought him to the palace, and the Princess, who spotted him from her window, was so happy that it’s hard to believe.

“Here comes my own true love,” she said.

“Here comes my true love,” she said.

Then he took the pot of ointment and rubbed himself on the leg, and after that he rubbed all the wounded, and so they all got well again in a moment.

Then he took the jar of ointment and applied it to his leg, and after that, he rubbed it on all the wounds, and just like that, they all healed up in no time.

So he got the Princess to wife; but when he went down into the stable where his horse was on the day the wedding was to be, there it stood so dull and heavy, and hung its ears down, and wouldn’t eat its corn. So when the young King—for he was now a king, and had got half the kingdom—spoke to him, and asked what ailed him, the Horse said:

So he married the Princess; but when he went down to the stable where his horse was on the day of the wedding, the horse stood there looking so sad and sluggish, with its ears drooping, and wouldn’t eat its feed. So when the young King—now a king who had gained half the kingdom—spoke to him and asked what was wrong, the Horse said:

“Now I have helped you on, and now I won’t live any longer. So just take the sword, and cut my head off.”

“Now I’ve helped you out, and now I’m ready to go. So just take the sword and behead me.”

164

“No, I’ll do nothing of the kind,” said the young King; “but you shall have all you want, and rest all your life.”

“No, I’m not going to do that,” said the young King; “but you will have everything you need and can relax for the rest of your life.”

“Well,” said the Horse, “if you don’t do as I tell you, see if I don’t take your life somehow.”

“Well,” said the Horse, “if you don’t do what I say, just watch me take your life in some way.”

So the King had to do what he asked; but when he swung the sword and was to cut his head off, he was so sorry he turned away his face, for he would not see the stroke fall. But as soon as ever he had cut off the head, there stood the loveliest Prince on the spot where the horse had stood.

So the King had to do what he was asked; but when he swung the sword to behead him, he felt so sorry that he turned his face away, not wanting to witness the blow. But as soon as he had severed the head, the most beautiful Prince appeared in the place where the horse had been.

“Why, where in all the world did you come from?” asked the King.

“Why, where in the world did you come from?” asked the King.

“It was I who was a horse,” said the Prince; “for I was king of that 165 land whose king you slew yesterday. He it was who threw this Troll’s shape over me, and sold me to the Troll. But now he is slain I get my own again, and you and I will be neighbour kings, but war we will never make on one another.”

“It was me who was a horse,” said the Prince; “because I was the king of that 165 land whose king you killed yesterday. He was the one who put this Troll’s shape over me and sold me to the Troll. But now that he is dead, I reclaim my true form, and you and I will be neighboring kings, but we will never go to war against each other.”

And they didn’t either; for they were friends as long as they lived, and each paid the other very many visits.

And they didn’t either; because they were friends for life, and each of them made many visits to the other.



167

THE THREE BILLY-GOATS GRUFF

OOnce on a time there were three Billy-goats, who were to go up to the hill-side to make themselves fat, and the name of all three was “Gruff.”

OOnce upon a time, there were three Billy-goats who were going up to the hillside to get fat, and they were all named "Gruff."

On the way up was a bridge over a burn they had to cross; and under the bridge lived a great ugly Troll, with eyes as big as saucers, and a nose as long as a poker.

On the way up, they had to cross a bridge over a stream, and under the bridge lived a huge, ugly Troll with eyes as big as saucers and a nose as long as a poker.

So first of all came the youngest billy-goat Gruff to cross the bridge.

So first of all, the youngest billy goat Gruff came to cross the bridge.

“Trip, trap! trip, trap!” went the bridge.

“Trip, trap! trip, trap!” sounded the bridge.

“Who’s that tripping over my bridge?” roared the Troll.

“Who’s that stomping over my bridge?” yelled the Troll.

“Oh! it is only I, the tiniest billy-goat Gruff; and I’m going up to the hill-side to make myself fat,” 168 said the billy-goat, with such a small voice.

“Oh! It’s just me, the tiniest billy-goat Gruff; and I’m going up to the hillside to get nice and fat,” 168 said the billy-goat in a tiny voice.

“Now, I’m coming to gobble you up,” said the Troll.

“Now, I’m coming to gobble you up,” said the Troll.

“Oh, no! pray don’t take me. I’m too little, that I am,” said the billy-goat; “wait a bit till the second billy-goat Gruff comes, he’s much bigger.”

“Oh, no! Please don’t take me. I’m too small, I really am,” said the billy-goat; “just wait a moment until the second billy-goat Gruff comes, he’s much bigger.”

“Well! be off with you,” said the Troll.

“Well! Get out of here,” said the Troll.

A little while after came the second billy-goat Gruff to cross the bridge.

A little while later, the second billy goat Gruff arrived to cross the bridge.

Trip, trap! trip, trap! trip, trap!” went the bridge.

Trip, trap! trip, trap! trip, trap!” sounded the bridge.

“WHO’S THAT tripping over my bridge?” roared the Troll.

“WHO’S THAT tripping over my bridge?” yelled the Troll.

“Oh! It’s the second billy-goat Gruff, and I’m going up to the hill-side to make myself fat,” said the billy-goat, who hadn’t such a small voice.

“Oh! It’s the second billy-goat Gruff, and I’m heading up to the hill to graze,” said the billy-goat, who didn’t have such a quiet voice.

“Now, I’m coming to gobble you up,” said the Troll.

“Now, I’m coming to eat you up,” said the Troll.

“Oh, no! don’t take me, wait a little till the big billy-goat Gruff comes, he’s much bigger.”

“Oh, no! Don’t take me, wait a bit until the big billy-goat Gruff comes, he’s much bigger.”

“Very well! be off with you,” said the Troll.

“Alright! Get out of here,” said the Troll.

But just then up came the big billy-goat Gruff.

But just then, the big billy-goat Gruff arrived.

“TRIP, TRAP! TRIP, TRAP! TRIP, TRAP!” went the bridge, for the billy-goat was so heavy that the bridge creaked and groaned under him.

“TRIP, TRAP! TRIP, TRAP! TRIP, TRAP!” went the bridge, because the billy goat was so heavy that the bridge creaked and groaned under him.

169

“WHO’S THAT tramping over my bridge?” roared the Troll.

“WHO’S THAT walking over my bridge?” yelled the Troll.

“IT’S I! THE BIG BILLY-GOAT GRUFF,” said the billy-goat, who had an ugly hoarse voice of his own.

“IT’S ME! THE BIG BILLY-GOAT GRUFF,” said the billy-goat, who had a rough, hoarse voice of his own.

“Now, I’m coming to gobble you up,” roared the Troll.

“Now, I'm coming to eat you up,” roared the Troll.

“Well, come along! I’ve got two spears,
And I’ll poke your eyeballs out at your ears;
I’ve got besides two curling-stones,
And I’ll crush you to bits, body and bones.”

“Well, let's go! I’ve got two spears,
And I’ll poke your eyes out at your ears;
I’ve also got two curling stones,
And I’ll smash you to pieces, body and bones.”

That was what the big billy-goat said; and so he flew at the Troll and poked his eyes out with his horns, and crushed him to bits, body and bones, and tossed him out into the burn, and after that he went up to the hill-side. There the billy-goats got so fat they were scarce able to walk home again; and if the fat hasn’t fallen off them, why they’re still fat; and so:

That’s what the big billy-goat said; and then he charged at the Troll, poking his eyes out with his horns, smashing him to pieces, body and bones, and tossed him into the stream. After that, he went up to the hillside. There, the billy-goats got so fat they could barely walk home again; and if the fat hasn’t fallen off them, then they’re still fat; and so:

Snip, snap, snout,
This tale’s told out.

Snip, snap, snout,
This story’s all wrapped up.



171

THE THREE PRINCESSES IN THE BLUE MOUNTAIN

TThere were once upon a time a King and Queen who had no children, and they took it so much to heart that they hardly ever had a happy moment. One day the King stood in the portico and looked out over the big meadows and all that was his. But he felt he could have no enjoyment out of it all, since he did not know what would become of it after his time. As he stood there pondering, an old beggar woman came up to him and asked him for a trifle in heaven’s name. She greeted him and curtsied, and asked what ailed the King, since he looked so sad.

TThere was once a King and Queen who had no children, and it bothered them so much that they rarely had a happy moment. One day, the King stood on the porch and gazed out over the vast meadows that belonged to him. But he realized he couldn’t enjoy it at all, since he didn’t know what would happen to it after he was gone. As he stood there deep in thought, an old beggar woman approached him and asked for a little something in heaven's name. She greeted him and curtsied, then asked what was troubling the King, as he looked so gloomy.

“You can’t do anything to help me, my good woman,” said the King; “it’s no use telling you.”

“You can’t do anything to help me, my good woman,” said the King; “there’s no point in telling you.”

“I am not so sure about that,” said the beggar woman. “Very little is wanted when luck is in the way. The King is thinking that he has no heir to his crown and kingdom, but he need not mourn on that account,” she said. “The Queen shall have three daughters, but great care must be taken that they do not come out under the open heavens before they are all 172 fifteen years old; otherwise a snowdrift will come and carry them away.”

“I’m not so sure about that,” said the beggar woman. “Not much is needed when luck is involved. The King thinks he has no heir to his crown and kingdom, but he shouldn’t worry about that,” she said. “The Queen will have three daughters, but great care must be taken to ensure they don’t go out under the open sky until they’re all 172 fifteen years old; otherwise, a snowdrift will come and take them away.”

When the time came the Queen had a beautiful baby girl; the year after she had another, and the third year she also had a girl.

When the time came, the Queen had a beautiful baby girl; the following year she had another, and the third year she also had a daughter.

The King and Queen were glad beyond all measure; but although the King was very happy, he did not forget to set a watch at the Palace door, so that the Princesses should not get out.

The King and Queen were incredibly happy; however, even though the King was very pleased, he made sure to keep a guard at the Palace door to prevent the Princesses from escaping.

As they grew up they became both fair and beautiful, and all went well with them in every way. Their only sorrow was that they were not allowed to go out and play like other children. For all they begged and prayed their parents, and for all they besought the sentinel, it was of no avail; go out they must not before they were fifteen years old, all of them.

As they grew up, they became both lovely and attractive, and everything went well for them in every way. Their only sadness was that they were not allowed to go outside and play like other kids. No matter how much they begged and prayed to their parents, and no matter how much they pleaded with the guard, it was useless; they could not go out until they turned fifteen, all of them.

So one day, not long before the fifteenth birthday of the youngest Princess, the King and the Queen were out driving, and the Princesses were standing at the window and looking out. The sun was shining, and everything looked so green and beautiful that they felt that they must go out, happen what might. So they begged and entreated and urged the sentinel, all three of them, that 173 he should let them down into the garden. “He could see for himself how warm and pleasant it was; no snowy weather could come on such a day.” Well, he didn’t think it looked much like it either, and if they must go they had better go, the soldier said; but it must only be for a minute, and he himself would go with them and look after them.

So one day, not long before the youngest Princess turned fifteen, the King and the Queen went out for a drive, and the Princesses stood by the window looking outside. The sun was shining, and everything looked so green and beautiful that they felt they had to go out, no matter what. So all three of them begged and pleaded with the guard to let them down into the garden. “He could see for himself how warm and nice it was; no snowy weather could come on a day like this.” Well, he didn’t think it looked too likely either, and since they were so determined, he said they could go, but only for a minute, and he would go with them to keep an eye on them.

When they got down into the garden they ran up and down, and filled their laps with flowers and green leaves, the prettiest they could find. At last they could manage no more, but just as they were going indoors they caught sight of a large rose at the other end of the garden. It was many times prettier than any they had gathered, so they must have that also. But just as they bent down to take the rose a big dense snowdrift came and carried them away.

When they got to the garden, they ran around, filling their arms with the most beautiful flowers and green leaves they could find. Eventually, they couldn't carry any more, but just as they were heading inside, they spotted a large rose at the other end of the garden. It was much prettier than any of the ones they had gathered, so they had to get that one too. But just as they leaned down to pick the rose, a huge snowdrift swept in and carried them away.


Just as they bent down to take the rose a big dense snow-drift came and carried them away.

Just as they bent down to pick the rose, a huge snowdrift came and swept them away.

There was great mourning over the whole country, and the King made known from all the churches that any one who could save the Princesses should have half the kingdom and his golden crown and whichever princess he liked to choose.

There was widespread mourning across the entire country, and the King announced from all the churches that anyone who could save the Princesses would receive half the kingdom, his golden crown, and the choice of whichever princess they wanted.

You can well understand there were plenty who wanted to gain half the kingdom, and a princess into the bargain; so there were people of both high and low degree who 174 set out for all parts of the country. But there was no one who could find the Princesses, or even get any tidings of them.

You can imagine how many people wanted to claim half the kingdom and a princess on top of that; so folks from all walks of life 174 set off in every direction across the country. But no one could find the Princesses, or even get any word about them.

When all the grand and rich people in the country had had their turn, a captain and a lieutenant came to the Palace, and wanted to try their luck. The King fitted them out both with silver and gold, and wished them success on their journey.

When all the wealthy and important people in the country had their turn, a captain and a lieutenant arrived at the Palace and wanted to try their luck. The King equipped them both with silver and gold, wishing them success on their journey.

Then came a soldier, who lived with his mother in a little cottage some way from the Palace. He had dreamt one night that he also was trying to find the Princesses. When the morning came he still remembered what he had dreamt, and told his mother about it.

Then came a soldier who lived with his mom in a small cottage not far from the Palace. One night, he dreamed that he was also trying to find the Princesses. When morning came, he still remembered his dream and told his mom about it.

“Some witchery must have got hold of you,” said the woman, “but you must dream the same thing three nights running, else there is nothing in it.” And the next two nights the same thing happened; he had the same dream, and he felt he must go. So he washed himself and put on his uniform, and went into the kitchen at the Palace. It was the day after the captain and the lieutenant had set out.

“Some kind of magic must have you in its grip,” said the woman, “but you need to dream the same thing three nights in a row, or there’s nothing to it.” And for the next two nights, the same thing happened; he had the same dream, and he felt he had to go. So he cleaned himself up, put on his uniform, and went into the kitchen at the Palace. It was the day after the captain and the lieutenant had left.

“You had better go home again,” said the King, “the Princesses are beyond your reach, I should say; and 175 besides, I have spent so much money on outfits that I have nothing left to-day. You had better come back another time.”

“You should really go home now,” said the King, “the Princesses are out of your league, I’d say; and 175 besides, I’ve spent so much money on clothes that I have nothing left today. You should come back another time.”

“If I go, I must go to-day,” said the soldier. “Money I do not want; I only need a drop in my flask and some food in my wallet,” he said; “but it must be a good walletful—as much meat and bacon as I can carry.”

“If I leave, I have to leave today,” said the soldier. “I don’t want any money; I just need a little drink in my flask and some food in my bag,” he said, “but it has to be a decent amount—enough meat and bacon for me to carry.”

Yes, that he might have if that was all he wanted.

Yes, he could have if that was all he wanted.

So he set off, and he had not gone many miles before he overtook the captain and the lieutenant.

So he set off, and he hadn't gone far before he caught up with the captain and the lieutenant.

“Where are you going?” asked the captain, when he saw the man in uniform.

“Where are you headed?” asked the captain when he saw the man in uniform.

“I’m going to try if I can find the Princesses,” answered the soldier.

“I’m going to see if I can find the Princesses,” answered the soldier.

“So are we,” said the captain, “and since your errand is the same, you may keep company with us, for if we don’t find them, you are not likely to find them either, my lad,” said he.

“So are we,” said the captain, “and since your mission is the same, you can join us, because if we don’t find them, you probably won’t find them either, my boy,” he said.

When they had gone awhile the soldier left the high road, and took a path into the forest.

When they had walked for a bit, the soldier left the main road and took a trail into the forest.

“Where are you going?” said the captain; “it is best to follow the high road.”

“Where are you headed?” asked the captain; “it's best to take the main road.”

“That may be,” said the soldier, “but this is my way.”

“That might be true,” said the soldier, “but this is how I do things.”

176

He kept to the path, and when the others saw this they turned round and followed him. Away they went further and further, far across big moors and along narrow valleys.

He stuck to the path, and when the others noticed this, they turned around and followed him. They continued on, further and further, across vast moors and through narrow valleys.

And at last it became lighter, and when they had got out of the forest altogether they came to a long bridge, which they had to cross. But on that bridge a bear stood on guard. He rose on his hind legs and came towards them, as if he wanted to eat them.

And finally, it got brighter, and when they completely emerged from the forest, they reached a long bridge that they needed to cross. But on that bridge, a bear was standing guard. He stood up on his hind legs and approached them, as if he wanted to eat them.

“What shall we do now?” said the captain.

“What should we do now?” said the captain.

“They say that the bear is fond of meat,” said the soldier, and then he threw a fore quarter to him, and so they got past. But when they reached the other end of the bridge, they saw a lion, which came roaring towards them with open jaws as if he wanted to swallow them.

“They say that bears love meat,” said the soldier, and then he tossed a front leg to the bear, allowing them to get by. But when they reached the other side of the bridge, they spotted a lion charging at them, roaring with its mouth wide open as if it wanted to eat them.

“I think we had better turn right-about, we shall never be able to get past him alive,” said the captain.

“I think we should turn back; there’s no way we’re getting past him alive,” said the captain.

“Oh, I don’t think he is so very dangerous,” said the soldier; “I have heard that lions are very fond of bacon, and I have half a pig in my wallet;” and then he threw a ham to the lion, who began eating and gnawing, and thus they got past him also.

“Oh, I don’t think he’s that dangerous,” said the soldier. “I’ve heard lions really like bacon, and I have half a pig in my wallet.” Then he tossed a ham to the lion, who started eating and gnawing, and that’s how they passed by him too.

In the evening they came to a fine big house. Each room was more gorgeous than the other; all was glitter 177 and splendour wherever they looked; but that did not satisfy their hunger. The captain and the lieutenant went round rattling their money, and wanted to buy some food; but they saw no people nor could they find a crumb of anything in the house, so the soldier offered them some food from his wallet, which they were not too proud to accept, nor did they want any pressing. They helped themselves of what he had as if they had never tasted food before.

In the evening, they arrived at a large, impressive house. Each room was more beautiful than the last; everywhere they looked was filled with shine and luxury, but that didn’t fill their hunger. The captain and the lieutenant walked around jingling their money, hoping to buy some food, but they didn’t see anyone and couldn’t find a scrap of anything in the house. So, the soldier offered them some food from his bag, which they were more than happy to accept without needing any urging. They helped themselves to what he had as if they had never tasted food before.

The next day the captain said they would have to go out shooting and try to get something to live upon. Close to the house was a large forest where there were plenty of hares and birds. The lieutenant was to remain at home and cook the remainder of the food in the soldier’s wallet. In the meantime the captain and the soldier shot so much game that they were hardly able to carry it home. When they came to the door they found the lieutenant in such a terrible plight that he was scarcely able to open the door to them.

The next day, the captain said they would need to go out and hunt to find something to eat. Near the house was a big forest full of hares and birds. The lieutenant was supposed to stay home and cook the rest of the food from the soldier’s bag. Meanwhile, the captain and the soldier hunted so much that they could barely carry it all back. When they reached the door, they found the lieutenant in such a bad state that he could hardly open the door for them.

“What is the matter with you?” said the captain. The lieutenant then told them that as soon as they were gone a tiny, little man, with a long beard, who went on crutches, came in and asked so plaintively for a penny; but 178 no sooner had he got it than he let it fall on the floor, and for all he raked and scraped with his crutch he was not able to get hold of it, so stiff and stark was he.

“What’s wrong with you?” asked the captain. The lieutenant then explained that as soon as they left, a tiny little man with a long beard, who walked on crutches, came in and asked so sadly for a penny; but as soon as he got it, he dropped it on the floor, and despite his efforts to pick it up with his crutch, he couldn’t reach it because he was so stiff and rigid. 178

“I pitied the poor, old body,” said the lieutenant, “and so I bent down to pick up the penny, but then he was neither stiff nor stark any longer. He began to belabour me with his crutches till very soon I was unable to move a limb.”

“I felt sorry for the poor, old guy,” said the lieutenant, “so I bent down to pick up the penny, but then he wasn’t stiff or lifeless anymore. He started whacking me with his crutches until I quickly couldn’t move at all.”

“You ought to be ashamed of yourself! you, one of the king’s officers, to let an old cripple give you a thrashing, and then tell people of it into the bargain!” said the captain. “Pshaw! to-morrow I’ll stop at home, and then you’ll hear another story.”

“You should be ashamed of yourself! You, one of the king’s officers, letting an old cripple beat you up, and then bragging about it on top of that!” said the captain. “Pfft! Tomorrow I’ll stay home, and then you’ll hear a different story.”

The next day the lieutenant and the soldier went out shooting and the captain remained at home to do the cooking and look after the house. But if he fared no worse, he certainly fared no better than the lieutenant. In a little while the old man came in and asked for a penny. He let it fall as soon as he got it; gone it was and could not be found. So he asked the captain to help him to find it, and the captain, without giving a thought, bent down to look for it. But no sooner was he on his knees than the cripple began belabouring him with his 179 crutches, and every time the captain tried to rise, he got a blow which sent him reeling. When the others came home in the evening, he still lay on the same spot and could neither see nor speak.

The next day, the lieutenant and the soldier went out shooting while the captain stayed home to cook and take care of the house. But if he didn’t have it any worse, he definitely didn’t have it any better than the lieutenant. After a little while, the old man came in and asked for a penny. He dropped it as soon as he got it; it was gone and couldn’t be found. So he asked the captain to help him look for it, and the captain, without thinking, bent down to search for it. But as soon as he was on his knees, the cripple started hitting him with his crutches, and every time the captain tried to stand up, he got hit and stumbled. When the others came home in the evening, he was still lying in the same spot and could neither see nor speak.

The third day the soldier was to remain at home, while the other two went out shooting. The captain said he must take care of himself, “for the old fellow will soon put an end to you, my lad,” said he.

The third day, the soldier had to stay home while the other two went out shooting. The captain told him he needed to look after himself, “because that old guy will soon take you out, my friend,” he said.

“Oh, there can’t be much life in one if such an old crook can take it,” said the soldier.

“Oh, there can’t be much life left in someone if an old crook like that can handle it,” said the soldier.

They were no sooner outside the door, than the old man came in and asked for a penny again.

They had barely stepped outside when the old man came in and asked for a penny again.

“Money I have never owned,” said the soldier, “but food I’ll give you, as soon as it is ready,” said he, “but if we are to get it cooked, you must go and cut the wood.”

“Money I've never had,” said the soldier, “but I’ll give you food as soon as it’s ready. However, if we want it cooked, you need to go and chop the wood.”

“That I can’t,” said the old man.

“That I can’t,” said the old man.

“If you can’t, you must learn,” said the soldier. “I will soon show you. Come along with me down to the wood-shed.” There he dragged out a heavy log and cut a cleft in it, and drove in a wedge till the cleft deepened.

“If you can't, you need to learn,” said the soldier. “I’ll show you soon. Come with me to the wood-shed.” There he pulled out a heavy log and made a split in it, then drove in a wedge until the split grew deeper.

“Now you must lie down and look right along the cleft, and you’ll soon learn how to cut wood,” said the soldier. 180 “In the meantime I’ll show you how to use the axe.”

“Now you need to lie down and look straight along the split, and you'll quickly figure out how to chop wood,” said the soldier. 180 “In the meantime, I’ll show you how to use the axe.”

The old man was not sufficiently cunning, and did as he was told; he lay down and looked steadily along the log. When the soldier saw the old man’s beard had got well into the cleft, he struck out the wedge; the cleft closed and the old man was caught by the beard. The soldier began to beat him with the axe handle, and then swung the axe round his head, and vowed that he would split his skull if he did not tell him, there and then, where the Princesses were.

The old man wasn’t clever enough and followed orders; he laid down and stared along the log. When the soldier saw that the old man’s beard had gotten stuck in the split, he pulled out the wedge; the split closed up, and the old man was trapped by his beard. The soldier started hitting him with the axe handle, then swung the axe overhead, swearing that he would split his skull if he didn’t tell him right then where the Princesses were.

“Spare my life, spare my life, and I’ll tell you!” said the old man. “To the east of the house there is a big mound; on top of the mound you must dig out a square piece of turf, and then you will see a big stone slab. Under that there is a deep hole through which you must let yourself down, and you’ll then come to another world where you will find the Princesses. But the way is long and dark and it goes both through fire and water.”

“Spare my life, spare my life, and I’ll tell you!” said the old man. “To the east of the house, there’s a big mound; on top of that mound, you need to dig out a square piece of grass, and then you’ll see a big stone slab. Under that, there’s a deep hole you must lower yourself down into, and then you’ll reach another world where you’ll find the Princesses. But the journey is long and dark, and it goes through both fire and water.”

When the soldier got to know this, he released the old man, who was not long in making off.

When the soldier found out about this, he let the old man go, who quickly took off.

When the captain and lieutenant came home they were surprised to find the soldier alive. He told them what had happened from first to last, where the Princesses 181 were and how they should find them. They became as pleased as if they had already found them, and when they had had some food, they took with them a basket and as much rope as they could find, and all three set off to the mound. There they first dug out the turf just as the old man had told them, and underneath they found a big stone slab, which it took all their strength to turn over. They then began to measure how deep it was; they joined on ropes both two and three times, but they were no nearer the bottom the last time than the first. At last they had to join all the ropes they had, both the coarse and fine, and then they found it reached the bottom.

When the captain and lieutenant got home, they were surprised to see the soldier alive. He explained everything that had happened from start to finish, where the Princesses 181 were, and how they could find them. They were as excited as if they had already located them, and after having some food, they grabbed a basket and as much rope as they could find, and all three headed to the mound. There, they started by digging out the turf just as the old man had instructed, and beneath it, they discovered a large stone slab, which took all their strength to flip over. They then began measuring the depth; they tied together ropes in lengths of two and three times, but by the last attempt, they were no closer to the bottom than they had been at the start. Finally, they had to combine all the ropes they had, both thick and thin, and then they found it reached the bottom.

The captain was, of course, the first who wanted to descend; “But when I tug at the rope you must make haste to drag me up again,” he said. He found the way both dark and unpleasant, but he thought he would go on as long as it became no worse. But all at once he felt ice cold water spouting about his ears; he became frightened to death and began tugging at the rope.

The captain was definitely the first to want to go down; "But when I pull on the rope, you need to quickly pull me back up," he said. He found the path both dark and not great, but he figured he would keep going as long as it didn't get any worse. But suddenly, he felt freezing cold water splashing around his ears; he got scared to death and started pulling on the rope.

The lieutenant was the next to try, but it fared no better with him. No sooner had he got through the flood of water than he saw a blazing fire yawning beneath him, which so frightened him that he also turned back.

The lieutenant was next to give it a shot, but it didn't go any better for him. As soon as he made it through the rush of water, he saw a huge fire raging below him, which scared him so much that he turned back too.

182

The soldier then got into the bucket, and down he went through fire and water, right on till he came to the bottom, where it was so pitch dark that he could not see his hand before him. He dared not let go the basket, but went round in a circle, feeling and fumbling about him. At last he discovered a gleam of light far, far away like the dawn of day, and he went on in that direction.

The soldier then climbed into the bucket and was lowered through fire and water until he reached the bottom, where it was so dark he couldn't see his hand in front of him. He was too afraid to let go of the basket, so he started moving in a circle, feeling and searching around him. Eventually, he spotted a flicker of light far, far away, like the early morning light, and he headed toward it.

When he had gone a bit it began to grow light around him, and before long he saw a golden sun rising in the sky and everything around him became as bright and beautiful as if in a fairy world.

When he had walked for a while, it started to get brighter around him, and soon he saw a golden sun rising in the sky, making everything around him look bright and beautiful, as if he were in a fairy tale.

First he came to some cattle, which were so fat that their hides glistened a long way off, and when he had got past them he came to a fine, big palace. He walked through many rooms without meeting anybody. At last he heard the hum of a spinning wheel, and when he entered the room he found the eldest Princess sitting there spinning copper yarn; the room and everything in it was of brightly polished copper.

First, he came across some cattle that were so fat their hides shone from a distance. After passing them, he arrived at a grand, big palace. He walked through many rooms without encountering anyone. Finally, he heard the sound of a spinning wheel, and when he entered the room, he found the eldest Princess there, spinning copper yarn; the room and everything in it was made of shiny, polished copper.

“Oh, dear; oh, dear! what are Christian people doing here?” said the Princess. “Heaven preserve you! what do you want?”

“Oh no; oh no! What are Christians doing here?” said the Princess. “God help you! What do you want?”

183

“I want to set you free and get you out of the mountain,” said the soldier.

“I want to set you free and get you out of the mountain,” said the soldier.

“Pray do not stay. If the troll comes home he will put an end to you at once; he has three heads,” said she.

“Please don’t stay. If the troll comes home, he’ll take care of you right away; he has three heads,” she said.

“I do not care if he has four,” said the soldier. “I am here, and here I shall remain.”

“I don’t care if he has four,” said the soldier. “I’m here, and I’m staying here.”

“Well, if you will be so headstrong, I must see if I can help you,” said the Princess.

“Well, if you’re going to be so stubborn, I’ll see if I can help you,” said the Princess.

She then told him to creep behind the big brewing vat which stood in the front hall; meanwhile she would receive the troll and scratch his heads till he went to sleep.

She then told him to sneak behind the big brewing vat that stood in the front hall; in the meantime, she would welcome the troll and pet his heads until he fell asleep.

“And when I go out and call the hens you must make haste and come in,” she said. “But you must first try if you can swing the sword which is lying on the 184 table.” No, it was too heavy, he could not even move it. He had then to take a strengthening draught from the horn, which hung behind the door; after that he was just able to stir it, so he took another draught, and then he could lift it. At last he took a right, big draught, and he could swing the sword as easily as anything.

“And when I go out and call the hens, you have to hurry and come inside,” she said. “But first, you need to see if you can lift the sword that’s on the 184 table.” No, it was too heavy; he couldn’t even budge it. He then had to take a strengthening drink from the horn that hung behind the door; after that, he could just about move it, so he took another drink, and then he could lift it. Finally, he took a big drink, and he was able to swing the sword as easily as anything.

All at once the troll came home; he walked so heavily that the palace shook.

Suddenly, the troll came home; he walked so heavily that the palace trembled.

“Ugh, ugh! I smell Christian flesh and blood in my house,” said he.

“Ugh, ugh! I smell Christian flesh and blood in my house,” he said.

“Yes,” answered the Princess, “a raven flew past here just now, and in his beak he had a human bone, which he dropped down the chimney; I threw it out and swept and cleaned up after it, but I suppose it still smells.”

“Yeah,” replied the Princess, “a raven just flew by, and it had a human bone in its beak that it dropped down the chimney; I threw it out and cleaned up after it, but I guess it still smells.”

“So it does,” said the troll.

“So it does,” said the troll.

“But come and lie down and I’ll scratch your heads,” said the Princess; “the smell will be gone by the time you wake.”

“But come and lie down and I’ll scratch your heads,” said the Princess; “the smell will be gone by the time you wake up.”


The Troll was quite willing, and before long he fell asleep and began snoring.

The Troll was more than happy to oblige, and soon he fell asleep and started snoring.

The troll was quite willing, and before long he fell asleep and began snoring. When she saw he was sleeping soundly, she placed some stools and cushions under his heads and went to call the hens. The soldier then 185 stole into the room with the sword, and with one blow cut all the three heads off the troll.

The troll was completely willing, and soon he fell asleep and started snoring. When she saw he was sleeping deeply, she put some stools and cushions under his heads and went to call the hens. The soldier then 185 sneaked into the room with the sword and with one blow cut off all three heads of the troll.

The Princess was as pleased as a fiddler, and went with the soldier to her sisters, so that he could also set them free. First of all they went across a courtyard and then through many long rooms till they came to a big door.

The Princess was as happy as a clam and went with the soldier to see her sisters, so he could free them too. First, they crossed a courtyard and then went through several long rooms until they reached a big door.

“Here you must enter: here she is,” said the Princess. When he opened the door he found himself in a large hall, where everything was of pure silver; there sat the second sister at a silver spinning-wheel.

“Here you need to go: she’s right here,” said the Princess. When he opened the door, he stepped into a large hall filled with pure silver; sitting there was the second sister at a silver spinning wheel.

“Oh, dear; oh, dear!” she said. “What do you want here?”

“Oh no, oh no!” she said. “What do you want here?”

“I want to set you free from the troll,” said the soldier.

“I want to free you from the troll,” said the soldier.

“Pray do not stay, but go,” said the Princess. “If he finds you here he will take your life on the spot.”

“Please don’t stay, just go,” said the Princess. “If he finds you here, he will kill you right away.”

“That would be awkward—that is if I don’t take his first,” said the soldier.

"That would be awkward—unless I take his first," said the soldier.

“Well, since you will stay,” she said, “you will have to creep behind the big brewing-vat in the front hall. But you must make haste and come as soon as you hear me calling the hens.”

“Well, since you're going to stay,” she said, “you'll have to hide behind the big brewing vat in the front hall. But you need to hurry and come as soon as you hear me calling the hens.”

186

First of all he had to try if he was able to swing the troll’s sword, which lay on the table; it was much larger and heavier than the first one; he was hardly able to move it. He then took three draughts from the horn and he could then lift it, and when he had taken three more he could handle it as if it were a rolling pin.

First, he had to see if he could lift the troll’s sword that was on the table; it was much bigger and heavier than the first one, and he could barely move it. He then took three drinks from the horn, and after that, he could lift it. When he had three more, he could handle it like it was a rolling pin.

Shortly afterwards he heard a heavy, rumbling noise that was quite terrible, and directly afterwards a troll with six heads came in.

Shortly after, he heard a loud, rumbling noise that was really frightening, and right after that, a troll with six heads walked in.

“Ugh, ugh!” he said as soon as he got his noses inside the door. “I smell Christian blood and bone in my house.”

“Ugh, ugh!” he exclaimed as soon as he stepped inside the door. “I smell Christian blood and bone in my house.”

“Yes, just think! A raven came flying past here with a thigh-bone, which he dropped down the chimney,” said the Princess. “I threw it out, but the raven brought it back again. At last I got rid of it and made haste to clean the room, but I suppose the smell is not quite gone,” she said.

“Yes, just think about it! A raven flew by here with a thigh-bone, which it dropped down the chimney,” said the Princess. “I threw it out, but the raven brought it back again. Eventually, I got rid of it and hurried to clean the room, but I guess the smell isn’t completely gone,” she said.

“No, I can smell it well,” said the troll; but he was tired and put his heads in the Princess’s lap, and she went on scratching them till they all fell a-snoring. Then she called the hens, and the soldier came and cut off all the six heads as if they were set on cabbage stalks.

"No, I can smell it clearly," said the troll; but he was tired and rested his heads in the Princess’s lap, and she continued to scratch them until they all started snoring. Then she called the hens, and the soldier came and chopped off all six heads as if they were on cabbage stalks.

187

She was no less glad than her elder sister, as you may imagine, and danced and sang; but in the midst of their joy they remembered their youngest sister. They went with the soldier across a large courtyard, and, after walking through many, many rooms, he came to the hall of gold where the third sister was.

She was just as happy as her older sister, as you can imagine, and danced and sang; but in the middle of their joy, they thought about their youngest sister. They followed the soldier across a big courtyard, and after walking through a lot of rooms, he finally reached the hall of gold where the third sister was.

She sat at a golden spinning-wheel spinning gold yarn, and the room from ceiling to floor glistened and glittered till it hurt one’s eyes.

She sat at a golden spinning wheel, creating gold yarn, and the room sparkled and shone from ceiling to floor until it was blinding.

“Heaven preserve both you and me, what do you want here?” said the Princess. “Go, go, else the troll will kill us both.”

“Heaven help us both, what do you want here?” said the Princess. “Go, go, or the troll will kill us both.”

“Just as well two as one,” answered the soldier. The Princess cried and wept; but it was all of no use, he must and would remain. Since there was no help for it he would have to try if he could use the troll’s sword on the table in the front hall. But he was only just able to move it; it was still larger and heavier than the other two swords.

“Two is just as good as one,” the soldier replied. The Princess cried and sobbed; but it didn’t change anything, he had to stay. Since there was no other choice, he would have to see if he could use the troll’s sword on the table in the front hall. But he could barely move it; it was still bigger and heavier than the other two swords.

He then had to take the horn down from the wall and take three draughts from it, but was only just able to stir the sword. When he had taken three more draughts he could lift it, and when he had taken another three he 188 swung it as easily as if it had been a feather.

He then had to take the horn down from the wall and drink from it three times, but he could barely move the sword. After drinking three more times, he was able to lift it, and after another three drinks, he swung it as effortlessly as if it were a feather. 188

The Princess then settled with the soldier to do the same as her sisters had done. As soon as the troll was well asleep she would call the hens, and he must then make haste and come in and put an end to the troll.

The Princess then made a deal with the soldier to do what her sisters had done. As soon as the troll was sound asleep, she would call the hens, and he had to hurry in and finish off the troll.

All of a sudden they heard such a thundering, rambling noise, as if the walls and roof were tumbling in.

All of a sudden, they heard a loud, crashing noise, like the walls and roof were about to collapse.

“Ugh! Ugh! I smell Christian blood and bone in my house,” said the troll, sniffing with all his nine noses.

“Ugh! Ugh! I smell Christian blood and bone in my house,” said the troll, sniffing with all nine of his noses.

“Yes, you never saw the like! Just now a raven flew past here and dropped a human bone down the chimney. I threw it out, but the raven brought it back, and this went on for some time,” said the Princess; but she got it 189 buried at last, she said, and she had both swept and cleaned the place, but she supposed it still smelt.

“Yes, you've never seen anything like it! Just now, a raven flew by and dropped a human bone down the chimney. I tossed it out, but the raven brought it back, and this went on for a while,” said the Princess; but she managed to get it buried eventually, she said, and she had both swept and cleaned the place, but she figured it still smelled. 189

“Yes, I can smell it well,” said the troll.

“Yes, I can smell it clearly,” said the troll.

“Come here and lie down in my lap and I will scratch your heads,” said the Princess. “The smell will be all gone when you awake.”

“Come here and rest your head in my lap and I’ll scratch your heads,” said the Princess. “The smell will be totally gone when you wake up.”

He did so, and when he was snoring at his best she put stools and cushions under the heads so that she could get away to call the hens. The soldier then came in in his stockinged feet and struck at the troll, so that eight of the heads fell off at one blow. But the sword was too short and did not reach far enough; the ninth head woke up and began to roar.

He did that, and when he was snoring loudly, she placed stools and cushions under the heads so she could sneak away to call the hens. The soldier then quietly entered and attacked the troll, managing to cut off eight of its heads with one strike. But the sword was too short and didn’t reach far enough; the ninth head woke up and started to roar.

“Ugh! Ugh! I smell a Christian.”

“Ugh! Ugh! I smell a Christian.”

“Yes, here he is,” answered the soldier, and before the troll could get up and seize hold of him the soldier struck him another blow and the last head rolled along the floor.

“Yes, here he is,” said the soldier, and before the troll could stand up and grab him, the soldier dealt him another blow and the last head rolled across the floor.

You can well imagine how glad the Princesses became now that they no longer had to sit and scratch the trolls’ heads; they did not know how they could do enough for him who had saved them. The youngest Princess took off her gold ring and knotted it in his hair. They then took 190 with them as much gold and silver as they thought they could carry and set off on their way home.

You can easily picture how happy the Princesses were now that they didn't have to sit and scratch the trolls’ heads anymore; they couldn't think of enough ways to repay the one who had saved them. The youngest Princess took off her gold ring and tied it into his hair. They then took with them as much gold and silver as they thought they could carry and set off on their way home.


As soon as they tugged at the rope, the Captain and the Lieutenant pulled up the Princesses, the one after the other.

As soon as they pulled on the rope, the Captain and the Lieutenant lifted up the Princesses, one after the other.

As soon as they tugged at the rope the captain and the lieutenant pulled up the Princesses, the one after the other. But when they were safely up, the soldier thought it was foolish of him not to have gone up before the Princesses, for he had not very much belief in his comrades. He thought he would first try them, so he put a heavy lump of gold in the basket and got out of the way. When the basket was half-way up they cut the rope and the lump of gold fell to the bottom with such a crash that the pieces flew about his ears.

As soon as they pulled on the rope, the captain and the lieutenant hoisted up the Princesses, one after the other. But once they were safely up, the soldier realized it was foolish not to have gone up before the Princesses, since he didn't have much faith in his fellow soldiers. He decided to test them first, so he dropped a heavy gold lump into the basket and stepped aside. When the basket was halfway up, they cut the rope, and the gold lump fell to the ground with such a crash that pieces flew around him.

“Now we are rid of him,” they said, and threatened the Princesses with their life if they did not say that it was they who had saved them from the trolls. They were forced to agree to this, much against their will, and especially the youngest Princess; but life was precious, and so the two who were strongest had their way.

“Now we’re free of him,” they said, and threatened the Princesses with their lives if they didn’t claim it was them who had rescued them from the trolls. They had to agree to this, even though they didn’t want to, especially the youngest Princess; but life was valuable, so the two strongest got what they wanted.

When the captain and lieutenant got home with the Princesses you may be sure there were great rejoicings at the palace. The King was so glad he didn’t know which leg to stand on; he brought out his best wine from his cupboard and wished the two officers welcome. If they 191 had never been honoured before they were honoured now in full measure, and no mistake. They walked and strutted about the whole of the day, as if they were the cocks of the walk, since they were now going to have the King for father-in-law. For it was understood they should each have whichever of the Princesses they liked and half the kingdom between them. They both wanted the youngest Princess, but for all they prayed and threatened her it was of no use; she would not hear or listen to either.

When the captain and lieutenant got home with the Princesses, you can bet there were huge celebrations at the palace. The King was so happy he didn't know which leg to stand on; he pulled out his best wine from the cupboard and warmly welcomed the two officers. If they had never been honored before, they were definitely honored now, and that’s for sure. They walked around all day, strutting like they owned the place, since they were about to have the King as their father-in-law. It was understood that each could choose whichever Princess they wanted and share half the kingdom between them. They both wanted the youngest Princess, but no matter how much they prayed and threatened her, it didn't work; she wouldn’t listen to either of them.

They then asked the King if they might have twelve men to watch over her; she was so sad and melancholy since she had been in the mountain that they were afraid she might do something to herself.

They then asked the King if they could have twelve men to look after her; she was so sad and depressed since she had been in the mountain that they were worried she might do something to harm herself.

Yes, that they might have, and the King himself told the watch they must look well after her and follow her wherever she went and stood.

Yes, they might have, and the King himself told the guards to keep an eye on her and follow her wherever she went and stayed.

They then began to prepare for the wedding of the two eldest sisters; it should be such a wedding as never was heard or spoken of before, and there was no end to the brewing and the baking and the slaughtering.

They then started getting ready for the wedding of the two oldest sisters; it was going to be a wedding like no one had ever seen or talked about before, and the cooking and baking and preparing just never seemed to end.

In the meantime the soldier walked and strolled about down in the other world. He thought it was hard that 192 he should see neither people nor daylight any more; but he would have to do something, he thought, and so for many days he went about from room to room and opened all the drawers and cupboards and searched about on the shelves and looked at all the fine things that were there. At last he came to a drawer in a table, in which there lay a golden key; he tried this key to all the locks he could find, but there was none it fitted till he came to a little cupboard over the bed, and in that he found an old rusty whistle. “I wonder if there is any sound in it,” he thought, and put it to his mouth. No sooner had he whistled than he heard a whizzing and a whirring from all quarters, and such a large flock of birds swept down, that they blackened all the field in which they settled.

In the meantime, the soldier wandered around in the other world. He thought it was tough that he could see neither people nor daylight anymore; but he figured he had to do something, so for many days he moved from room to room, opening all the drawers and cupboards, searching the shelves, and admiring all the beautiful things there. Eventually, he found a drawer in a table that had a golden key inside; he tried this key in every lock he could find, but none of them worked until he came across a small cupboard above the bed. Inside, he discovered an old rusty whistle. “I wonder if it makes any sound,” he thought, and put it to his mouth. The moment he blew the whistle, he heard a buzzing and whirring from all around, and a massive flock of birds swooped down, darkening the entire field where they landed.


No sooner had he whistled than he heard a whizzing and a whirring from all quarters, and such a large flock of birds swept down that they blackened all the field in which they settled.

No sooner had he whistled than he heard a buzzing and a whirring from every direction, and a huge flock of birds swooped down, darkening the entire field where they landed.

“What does our master want to-day?” they asked.

“What does our boss want today?” they asked.

If he were their master, the soldier said, he would like to know if they could tell him how to get up to the earth again. No, none of them knew anything about that; “But our mother has not yet arrived,” they said; “if she can’t help you, no one can.”

If he were their boss, the soldier said, he would like to know if they could tell him how to get back to the surface. No, none of them knew anything about that; “But our mom hasn’t arrived yet,” they said; “if she can’t help you, no one can.”

So he whistled once more, and shortly heard something flapping its wings far away, and then it began to blow so hard that he was carried away between the houses like a 193 wisp of hay across the courtyard, and if he had not caught hold of the fence he would no doubt have been blown away altogether.

So he whistled again, and soon heard something flapping its wings in the distance. Then the wind picked up so much that he was swept away between the houses like a straw in the courtyard. If he hadn't grabbed onto the fence, he probably would have been blown away completely.

A big eagle—bigger than you can imagine—then swooped down in front of him.

A huge eagle—bigger than you can picture—then swooped down right in front of him.

“You come rather sharply,” said the soldier.

“You're coming on pretty strong,” said the soldier.

“As you whistle so I come,” answered the eagle. So he asked her if she knew any means by which he could get away from the world in which they were.

“As you whistle, so I come,” replied the eagle. He then asked her if she knew of any way he could escape from the world they were in.

“You can’t get away from here unless you can fly,” said the eagle, “but if you will slaughter twelve oxen for me, so that I can have a really good meal, I will try and help you. Have you got a knife?”

“You can’t leave here unless you can fly,” said the eagle, “but if you slaughter twelve oxen for me, so I can have a really good meal, I’ll try to help you. Do you have a knife?”

“No, but I have a sword,” he said. When the eagle had swallowed the twelve oxen she asked the soldier to kill one more for victuals on the journey. “Every time I gape you must be quick and fling a piece into my mouth,” she said, “else I shall not be able to carry you up to earth.”

“No, but I have a sword,” he said. After the eagle had swallowed the twelve oxen, she asked the soldier to kill one more for food on their journey. “Every time I open my beak, you must be quick and toss a piece into my mouth,” she said, “or I won't be able to carry you up to the earth.”

He did as she asked him and hung two large bags of meat round her neck and seated himself among her feathers. The eagle then began to flap her wings and off they went through the air like the wind. It was as much as the soldier could do to hold on, and it was with the greatest 194 difficulty he managed to throw the pieces of flesh into the eagle’s mouth every time she opened it.

He did what she asked and hung two big bags of meat around her neck, then sat down in her feathers. The eagle then started to flap her wings, and off they went through the air like the wind. It was hard for the soldier to hold on, and with a lot of effort, he managed to throw the pieces of meat into the eagle’s mouth every time she opened it. 194

At last the day began to dawn, and the eagle was then almost exhausted and began flapping with her wings, but the soldier was prepared and seized the last hind quarter and flung it to her. Then she gained strength and brought him up to earth. When she had sat and rested a while at the top of a large pine-tree she set off with him again at such a pace that flashes of lightning were seen both by sea and land wherever they went.

At last, the day started to break, and the eagle was almost worn out and began flapping her wings, but the soldier was ready and threw her the last piece of meat. Then she regained her strength and lifted him up into the air. After resting for a while at the top of a tall pine tree, she took off again with him at such a speed that flashes of lightning could be seen at sea and on land wherever they flew.

Close to the palace the soldier got off and the eagle flew home again, but first she told him that if he at any time should want her he need only blow the whistle and she would be there at once.

Close to the palace, the soldier got off, and the eagle flew home again. But first, she told him that whenever he needed her, all he had to do was blow the whistle, and she would be there immediately.

In the meantime everything was ready at the palace, and the time approached when the captain and lieutenant were to be married with the two eldest Princesses, who, however, were not much happier than their youngest sister; scarcely a day passed without weeping and mourning, and the nearer the wedding-day approached the more sorrowful did they become.

In the meantime, everything was set at the palace, and the time was coming for the captain and lieutenant to marry the two oldest Princesses, who, however, were not much happier than their youngest sister; hardly a day went by without tears and grief, and as the wedding day got closer, they became even more sorrowful.

At last the King asked what was the matter with them; he thought it was very strange that they were not 195 merry and happy now that they were saved and had been set free and were going to be married. They had to give some answer, and so the eldest sister said they never would be happy any more unless they could get such checkers as they had played with in the blue mountain.

At last, the King asked what was bothering them; he thought it was really odd that they weren’t feeling joyful and cheerful now that they were safe, free, and on their way to getting married. They needed to respond, so the eldest sister said they would never be happy again unless they could get the same checkers they’d played with in the blue mountain.

That, thought the King, could be easily managed, and so he sent word to all the best and cleverest goldsmiths in the country that they should make these checkers for the Princesses. For all they tried there was no one who could make them. At last all the goldsmiths had been to the palace except one, and he was an old, infirm man who had not done any work for many years except odd jobs, by which he was just able to keep himself alive. To him the soldier went and asked to be apprenticed. The old man was so glad to get him, for he had not had an apprentice for many a day, that he brought out a flask from his chest and sat down to drink with the soldier. Before long the drink got into his head, and when the soldier saw this he persuaded him to go up to the palace and tell the King that he would undertake to make the checkers for the Princesses.

That, thought the King, could be easily managed, so he sent word to all the best and smartest goldsmiths in the country to make these checkers for the Princesses. No matter how hard they tried, no one could make them. Finally, all the goldsmiths had been to the palace except one, an old, frail man who hadn’t done any work for many years except for odd jobs, just enough to get by. The soldier went to him and asked to be his apprentice. The old man was so happy to have him, as he hadn’t had an apprentice in ages, that he pulled out a flask from his chest and sat down to have a drink with the soldier. Before long, the drink went to his head, and when the soldier noticed this, he convinced him to go to the palace and tell the King that he would take on the task of making the checkers for the Princesses.

He was ready to do that on the spot; he had made finer and grander things in his day, he said. When the 196 King heard there was some one outside who could make the checkers he was not long in coming out.

He was ready to do that right away; he had created better and more impressive things in his time, he said. When the 196 King heard there was someone outside who could make the checkers, he didn’t take long to come out.

“Is it true what you say, that you can make such checkers as my daughters want?” he asked.

“Is it true what you're saying, that you can make the kind of checkers my daughters want?” he asked.

“Yes, it is no lie,” said the goldsmith; that he would answer for.

“Yes, it's no lie,” said the goldsmith; that he would guarantee.

“That’s well!” said the King. “Here is the gold to make them with; but if you do not succeed you will lose your life, since you have come and offered yourself, and they must be finished in three days.”

"That's great!" said the King. "Here is the gold to make them with; but if you don't succeed, you will lose your life, since you've come and offered yourself, and they must be finished in three days."

The next morning when the goldsmith had slept off the effects of the drink, he was not quite so confident about the job. He wailed and wept and blew up his apprentice, who had got him into such a scrape while he was drunk. The best thing would be to make short work of himself at once, he said, for there could be no hope for his life; when the best and grandest goldsmiths could not make such checkers, was it likely that he could do it?

The next morning, after the goldsmith had slept off the effects of the alcohol, he wasn’t feeling as confident about the job. He cried and shouted at his apprentice, who had gotten him into this mess while he was drunk. He thought the best thing to do would be to end it all, because there was no hope for his future; if the best and most renowned goldsmiths couldn’t make those checkers, what were the chances that he could?

“Don’t fret on that account,” said the soldier, “but let me have the gold and I’ll get the checkers ready in time; but I must have a room to myself to work in,” he said. This he got, and thanks into the bargain.

“Don't worry about that,” said the soldier, “just give me the gold and I'll have the checkers ready on time; but I need a room to myself to work in,” he said. He got that, plus a thank you as well.

197

The time wore on, and the soldier did nothing but lounge about, and the goldsmith began to grumble, because he would not begin with the work.

The time passed, and the soldier just lounged around, which made the goldsmith start to complain because he wasn’t getting started on the work.

“Don’t worry yourself about it,” said the soldier, “there is plenty of time! If you are not satisfied with what I have promised you had better make them yourself.” The same thing went on both that day and the next; and when the smith heard neither hammer nor file from the soldier’s room the whole of the last day, he quite gave himself up for lost; it was now no use to think any longer about saving his life, he thought.

“Don’t worry about it,” said the soldier, “there’s plenty of time! If you’re not happy with what I’ve promised, you might as well make it yourself.” The same thing happened both that day and the next; and when the smith didn’t hear any hammering or filing from the soldier’s room the entire last day, he completely gave up hope. He figured it was pointless to think about saving his life any longer.

But when the night came on the soldier opened the window and blew his whistle. The eagle then came and asked what he wanted.

But when night fell, the soldier opened the window and blew his whistle. The eagle then came and asked what he needed.

“Those gold checkers, which the Princesses had in the blue mountain,” said the soldier; “but you’ll want something to eat first, I suppose? I have two ox carcases lying ready for you in the hay-loft yonder; you had better finish them,” he said. When the eagle had done she did not tarry, and long before the sun rose she was back again with the checkers. The soldier then put them under his bed and lay down to sleep.

“Those gold checkers that the Princesses had in the blue mountain,” said the soldier; “but I guess you’ll want something to eat first, right? I have two ox carcasses waiting for you in the hayloft over there; you should finish them,” he said. When the eagle was done, she didn’t waste any time, and long before the sun came up, she was back with the checkers. The soldier then placed them under his bed and lay down to sleep.

198

Early next morning the goldsmith came and knocked at his door.

Early the next morning, the goldsmith arrived and knocked on his door.

“What are you after now again?” asked the soldier. “You rush about enough in the day, goodness knows! If one cannot have peace when one is in bed, whoever would be an apprentice here?” said he.

“What are you up to now?” asked the soldier. “You run around enough during the day, that's for sure! If you can't find peace when you're in bed, who would want to be an apprentice here?” said he.

Neither praying nor begging helped that time; the goldsmith must and would come in, and at last he was let in.

Neither praying nor begging worked this time; the goldsmith had to come in, and finally, he was allowed in.

And then, you may be sure, there was soon an end to his wailing.

And then, you can be sure, there was soon a stop to his crying.

But still more glad than the goldsmith were the Princesses, when he came up to the palace with the checkers, and gladdest of all was the youngest Princess.

But the Princesses were even happier than the goldsmith when he arrived at the palace with the checkers, and the happiest of all was the youngest Princess.

“Have you made them yourself?” she asked.

“Did you make these yourself?” she asked.

“No, if I must speak the truth, it is not I,” he said, “but my apprentice, who has made them.”

“No, if I have to be honest, it’s not me,” he said, “but my apprentice, who created them.”

“I should like to see that apprentice,” said the Princess. In fact all three wanted to see him, and if he valued his life, he would have to come.

“I want to see that apprentice,” said the Princess. In fact, all three wanted to see him, and if he cared about his life, he would have to come.

He was not afraid, either of women-folk or grand-folk, said the soldier, and if it could be any amusement to them to look at his rags, they should soon have that pleasure.

He wasn't scared of women or high-status people, the soldier said, and if they found any entertainment in seeing his torn clothes, they'd soon get that chance.

199

The youngest Princess recognised him at once; she pushed the soldiers aside and ran up to him, gave him her hand, and said:

The youngest Princess recognized him immediately; she pushed the soldiers aside and ran up to him, took his hand, and said:

“Good day, and many thanks for all you have done for us. It is he who freed us from the trolls in the mountain,” she said to the King. “He is the one I will have!” and then she pulled off his cap and showed them the ring she had tied in his hair.

“Good day, and thank you so much for everything you’ve done for us. He’s the one who saved us from the trolls in the mountains,” she said to the King. “He’s the one I want!” Then she took off his cap and showed them the ring she had tied in his hair.

It soon came out how the captain and lieutenant had behaved, and so they had to pay the penalty of their treachery with their lives, and that was the end of their grandeur. But the soldier got the golden crown and half the kingdom, and married the youngest Princess.

It quickly became known how the captain and lieutenant had acted, and they had to face the consequences of their betrayal with their lives, which marked the end of their greatness. But the soldier received the golden crown, half the kingdom, and married the youngest Princess.

At the wedding they drank and feasted both well and long; for feast they all could, even if they could not find the Princesses, and if they have not yet done feasting and drinking they must be at it still.

At the wedding, they drank and celebrated for a long time and enjoyed a great feast; they all could have a good time, even if they couldn’t find the Princesses, and if they haven't stopped feasting and drinking yet, they must still be at it.



200

THE CAT ON THE DOVREFELL

OOnce on a time there was a man up in Finnmark who had caught a great white bear, which he was going to take to the King of Denmark. Now, it so fell out, that he came to the Dovrefell just about Christmas Eve, and there he turned into a cottage where a man lived, whose name was Halvor, and asked the man if he could get house-room there for his bear and himself.

OOnce upon a time, there was a man in Finnmark who had caught a great white bear that he intended to take to the King of Denmark. It just happened that he arrived at the Dovrefell right around Christmas Eve, and he stopped at a cottage where a man named Halvor lived, and he asked Halvor if he could stay there with his bear.

“Heaven never help me, if what I say isn’t true!” said the man; “but we can’t give anyone house-room just now, for every Christmas Eve such a pack of Trolls come down upon us, that we are forced to flit, and haven’t so much as a house over our own heads, to say nothing of lending one to anyone else.”

“Heaven help me, if what I’m saying isn’t true!” said the man; “but we can’t accommodate anyone right now, because every Christmas Eve, a whole bunch of Trolls come down on us, and we have to move. We don’t even have a roof over our heads, let alone the ability to lend one to someone else.”

“Oh?” said the man, “if that’s all, you can very well lend me your house; my bear can lie under the stove yonder, and I can sleep in the side-room.”

“Oh?” said the man, “if that’s it, you can definitely lend me your house; my bear can lie under the stove over there, and I can sleep in the side room.”

Well, he begged so hard, that at last he got leave to stay there; so the people of the house flitted out, and before they went, everything was got ready for the Trolls; 201 the tables were laid, and there was rice porridge, and fish boiled in lye, and sausages, and all else that was good, just as for any other grand feast.

Well, he begged so much that eventually he was allowed to stay there; so the people of the house left, and before they went, everything was prepared for the Trolls; 201 the tables were set, and there was rice porridge, boiled fish in lye, sausages, and all sorts of good food, just like for any other big feast.

So, when everything was ready, down came the Trolls. Some were great, and some were small; some had long tails, and some had no tails at all; some, too, had long, long noses; and they ate and drank, and tasted everything. Just then one of the little Trolls caught sight of the white bear, who lay under the stove; so he took a piece of sausage and stuck it on a fork, and went and poked it up against the bear’s nose, screaming out:

So, when everything was set, down came the Trolls. Some were big, and some were small; some had long tails, while others had no tails at all; some even had really long noses; and they ate, drank, and tasted everything. Just then, one of the little Trolls spotted the white bear lying under the stove, so he took a piece of sausage, stuck it on a fork, and poked it against the bear’s nose while screaming:

“Pussy, will you have some sausage?”

“Hey, would you like some sausage?”

Then the white bear rose up and growled, and hunted the whole pack of them out of doors, both great and small.

Then the white bear got up and growled, chasing the whole group of them outside, both big and small.

Next year Halvor was out in the wood, on the afternoon of Christmas Eve, cutting wood before the holidays, for he thought the Trolls would come again; and just as he was hard at work, he heard a voice in the wood calling out:

Next year, Halvor was out in the woods on Christmas Eve afternoon, chopping wood before the holidays because he thought the Trolls would come back again. Just as he was working hard, he heard a voice in the woods calling out:

“Halvor! Halvor!”

"Halvor! Halvor!"

“Well,” said Halvor, “here I am.”

“Well,” said Halvor, “here I am.”

“Have you got your big cat with you still?”

“Do you still have your big cat with you?”

202

“Yes, that I have,” said Halvor; “she’s lying at home under the stove, and what’s more, she has now got seven kittens, far bigger and fiercer than she is herself.”

“Yes, I have,” said Halvor; “she’s at home under the stove, and what’s more, she now has seven kittens, much bigger and fiercer than she is.”

“Oh, then, we’ll never come to see you again,” bawled out the Troll away in the wood, and he kept his word; for since that time the Trolls have never eaten their Christmas brose with Halvor on the Dovrefell.

“Oh, then, we’ll never come to see you again,” shouted the Troll from the woods, and he kept his promise; ever since then, the Trolls have never eaten their Christmas porridge with Halvor on the Dovrefell.



203

ONE’S OWN CHILDREN ARE ALWAYS PRETTIEST

AA sportsman went out once into a wood to shoot, and he met a Snipe.

AAn athlete went out one day into a forest to hunt, and he came across a Snipe.

“Dear friend,” said the Snipe, “don’t shoot my children!”

“Dear friend,” said the Snipe, “please don’t shoot my kids!”

“How shall I know your children?” asked the Sportsman. “What are they like?”

“How will I recognize your kids?” asked the Sportsman. “What are they like?”

“Oh!” said the Snipe, “mine are the prettiest children in all the wood.”

“Oh!” said the Snipe, “my children are the cutest in the entire woods.”

“Very well,” said the Sportsman, “I’ll not shoot them; don’t be afraid.”

“Okay,” said the Sportsman, “I won’t shoot them; don’t worry.”

But for all that, when he came back, there he had a whole 204 string of young snipes in his hand which he had shot.

But despite everything, when he came back, he had a whole204 bunch of young snipes in his hand that he had shot.

“Oh, oh!” said the Snipe, “why did you shoot my children after all?”

“Oh, oh!” said the Snipe, “why did you shoot my kids after all?”

“What! these your children!” said the Sportsman; “why, I shot the ugliest I could find, that I did!”

“What! These are your kids!” said the Sportsman; “Well, I shot the ugliest one I could find, that I did!”

“Woe is me!” said the Snipe; “don’t you know that each one thinks his own children the prettiest in the world?”

“Woe is me!” said the Snipe; “don’t you know that everyone thinks their own kids are the cutest in the world?”



Transcriber’s Notes:

Transcription Notes:

Illustrations have been moved closer to their relevant paragraphs. The page numbers in the List of Illustrations do not reflect the new placement of the illustrations, but are as in the original.

Illustrations have been moved closer to the paragraphs they relate to. The page numbers in the List of Illustrations don't match the new placement of the illustrations, but are the same as in the original.

Author’s archaic and variable spelling and hyphenation is preserved.

Author’s old-fashioned and inconsistent spelling and hyphenation is kept.

Author’s punctuation style is preserved.

Understood. Please provide the text.

Typographical problems have been changed and these are highlighted.

Typographical issues have been addressed and these are highlighted.

Transcriber’s Changes:

Transcriber's Changes:

TOC: Page number for "The Cat on the Dovrefell" was corrected from ’201’ to ’200’

TOC: Page number for "The Cat on the Dovrefell" has been updated from ’201’ to ’200’

TOC: Page number for "One’s Own Children are Always Prettiest" was corrected from ’205’ to ’203’

TOC: Page number for "One’s Own Children are Always Prettiest" was changed from '205' to '203'

Page 25: Was ’over over’ (the Prince made as if he drank, but threw it over his shoulder)

Page 25: Was 'over over' (the Prince pretended to drink but threw it over his shoulder)

Page 38: Added italics (But the Troll, as he lay in bed, swore it was all a lie.)

Page 38: Added italics (But the Troll, while lying in bed, insisted it was all a lie.)

Page 43: Added ’to’: Was ’it her’ (he pulled open his waistcoat and shirt to show it to her.)

Page 43: Added ’to’: Was ’it her’ (he pulled open his waistcoat and shirt to show it to her.)

Page 55: Added italics (Some time after this, the King went away to the wars)

Page 55: Added italics (Some time later, the King left for war)

Page 59: Standardised hyphenation from ’witchwoman’ (“Well, you needn’t be,” said the witch-woman. “All that can be set right in a twinkling)

Page 59: Standardized hyphenation from ’witchwoman’ (“Well, you don’t have to,” said the witch-woman. “All that can be fixed in an instant.)

Page 94: Removed extra double-quote (“To Whiteland,” said the King; and then he told him all that had befallen him.)

Page 94: Removed extra double-quote (“To Whiteland,” said the King; and then he told him everything that had happened to him.)

Page 125: Added italics (Then back came the Giant.)

Page 125: Added italics (Then back came the Giant.)

Page 155: Was ’again.’ (home to fetch something to hew their way through the wood. But at last the Horse said again:)

Page 155: Was 'again.' (home to get something to clear their path through the woods. But finally the Horse said again:)




        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!